Tumgik
#are they not just doing the horrible desk scene but *with* consent?
doverstar · 2 years
Text
Tumblr media
can you tell this is my first meme
101 notes · View notes
soyaei · 2 months
Note
hello!! would you be comfortable writing about high school nanami? just as you were about to confess your feelings to him, a series of bizarre events unfolded, derailing your plans and leading to unexpected consequences 🤩
Hey… Can i tell you something?
highschoolau!nanami kento x female reader
not proofread so please forgive for the grammar mistakes or some spelling mistakes.
Tumblr media
Nanami was popular with the girls, and that includes you. Except… you were actually kind of getting the vip treatment from him. He was never really interested in talking with the girls who were squealing over him. The girls were crazy over him, and you were too. But you weren’t really showing that craziness of yours because you actually know what shame is.
To get straight to the point, you were Nanami’s classmate. Sure, nothing that special. But the thing is, Nanami’s english is… a bit bad, but not horrible. And you, you could say you speak english like its your mother tongue language. So maybe thats the reason Nanami wanted you to be his outside of school english teacher. A lot of his fangirls knew this and boy you never would imagine the day you would get so many jealous looks.
But aside from that, Nanami actually sometimes ask you to hangout with him without any special occasion, he claims it to be a thanks and all but in the inside, he just wanted to spend some time with you. He himself didn’t know why he was feeling it or knew how to explain the feeling.
Days turn by weeks, weeks turn by months and months turn by years. Your feelings towards Nanami has increased and you have been his very close classmate for 3 years now, and for that 3 years you had to fight the urge to yell your feelings towards him, to express how you really felt about him. But knowing that he was already tired of his fangirls and he probably hangout with you because he thought you might be the only girl that doesn’t have a crush on him, you stopped yourself.
But today was different, today… you were going to confess. You prayed that this wouldn’t affect your friendship and if he didn’t like you back, you at least hope that he wouldn’t avoid you.
The bell rings, it was finally time for lunch. You sat up, took you wallet and went to Nanami’s desk. “Hey, Kento, we should go sit at the bench near the field. I heard no one uses it! The surrounding there must be relaxing, i’m sure you’ll like it.” You said, not realizing that you forgot to breathe while talking.
“Okay then, im fine with sitting anywhere. I’ll just go to the canteen to get some foo-“
“Kento!!!”
Oh no, a fangirl! You’re definitely getting side eyed. The fangirl, named (someone you dont like), caged her arms with Nanami’s. Nanami immediately backed off and told her to not touch him without consent again. Kind of like scolding, typical Kento Nanami.
“Don’t be mad!!! When we’re dating, I won’t need to ask before touching you, so you have to get used to it!!!” When she said that, you clenched your fist, wishing you could just smack down her right here and right now.
Nanami, on the other hand, made a disgusted face. The girl was used to it so she wasn’t offended. She laughed it off instead. “Oh, Kento, your so cute when you do that face! You should do it to Y/n too, didn’t she just asked you to go to that bench near the field? No one is around there, you know. Who knows if she’s planning to lay hands on you.” You clenched your fist harder, you wanted to say something but Nanami calmed you down by patting you back. Seems like he knew you were about to say the most sassiest comeback to the girl but stopped you right there to not cause a scene.
Nanami gave you a sign to run out of the door together by looking at you and then the door. You nodded slowly and counted 3 to 1 with your fingers. As it reached 1 and the girl distracted by yapping about whatever she had in mind to say to Nanami, you two immediately ran to the door, getting out of the class and ran to the cafeteria. You managed to run without getting caught by a teacher or the principal. You two tried to catch up with your breathe when you two arrived at the canteen.
“Better hurry up before she gets here.”
You and Nanami were finally at your destination, the bench near the field that didn’t get much attention because it was a bit far away from the canteen. Making the place’s surrounding being peaceful.
“It feels nice here. I hope we won’t get disturbed.”
Nanami said. Nanami was calm but you were the opposite. Well, you were collected on the outside but in the inside you were really stressing out. You guys are alone, nows the chance! Your going to confess! You can’t believe it!
“Hey… Can i tell you something?” You asked to Nanami. He nodded to reassure you that you should continue. As soon as you were about to tell him you feelings, the girl from before and her gang came out of nowhere with phones recording both you and Nanami. For some reason, you felt extremely exposed. You could be naked right now and you wouldn’t feel this exposed and embarrassed.
“Hey, look at this guys! The girl who thinks shes so better than everyone because Kento is her ‘bEsT fRiEnD’ is going to confess her feelings!” (the name of someone you hate) said out loudly, catching some people’s attention while recording the scene with her phone.
“Does she think she has a chance just because shes Kento’s friend?”
“Probably, i wouldn’t test my luck if i was her.”
“Shes embarrassing herself.”
“Why would anyone confess empty handed? At least offer him some chocolate while at it.”
“He probably never liked her and is just her friend to do her a favor for being his english teacher..”
The whispers of peoples gossip was louder than anyone’s scream to you. You never felt this humiliated.
“Y/n, sorry.” Kento said out of nowhere.
“Hu-“ before you could even finish your sentence, Nanami grabbed your hand and pulled you to a near classroom that no one was in.
When you two arrived, Nanami closed the door and tried to catch up with his breathe.
"Nanami... I-" You tried to say something, but because you were out of breathe, you could barely let any words out of your mouth. "Y/n, please sit down first. No need to rush." Nanami said as he lead you to a seat.
When you finally calmed down, Nanami reassures you to continue what you wanted to say when you were rudely interrupted by (the name of someone you hate). "I... you know what, nevermind. I will tell you tomorrow." When you said, Nanami raised one of his eyebrows. But then he thought to himself, it was probably something important and you don't have the mood to say it anymore since who knows if that girl is still watching.
"All right then. I'll wait. It doesn't have to be tomorrow, you can tell me later if you want too." Nanami tells you.
The next day comes, at you two were at the same location you were at yesterday. Except, you could confirm that no one is watching since school is over. You and Nanami often walked to home together so he was fine with you wanting to stay here for a bit. "So, what did you want to tell me yesterday? You said you'd tell me it today." Nanami breaks the silence.
"O-Oh! Right, I almost forgot about that since the breeze is so calming today... heh...But anways... i want to... tell you... that..."
Oh god, here it goes. Your going to say it! You had to wait for the right moment for three years! Without realizing, your face was heating up. You wasted no time and stood up, facing Nanami and tell him what you have always wanted to say...
"Nanami! I like you! I... I have liked you even before we became friends." ...Silence.
"I...I thought-"
"He doesn't like you back, give up!" Oh. My. GOD. IT'S THE GIRL FROM BEFORE. WHY IS SHE HERE, HOW DID SHE KNOW WE WERE HERE, AND WHY IS SHE RECORDING!!!
"And... post. Heh, have fun getting gossipped tomorrow, Y/n!" (the name of someone you hate) then runs away. You feel so embarrassed right now. You don't want to listen to what she just said but what if she's right? What did Nanami wanted to say? He thought what? He thought that i was different from other girls in this school so i wouldn't like him in a romantic way?! Just as you thought that mindset to yourself. You took your bagpack from the bench and ran away, not realizing your eyes are already tearing up. Nanami just watched the scene unfolds as he was too shocked to do anything right now.
The next day arrives, and you tried your best to ignore the stuff people are saying about the confession you made yesterday. As if your not feeling worse that Nanami probably doesn't like you back and wouldn't want to be your friend anymore. Class was just normal, and in two hours it's already lunch break. You didn't feel like eating so you planned on just staying at the field. As you tried to calm yourself down and tell yourself that it's okay if Nanami doesn't like you back, someone pushed you shoulder harshly, but it didn't make you fall down.
"What's up lonely girly? What chu doing? And where's your closeeee friendddd" (the name of someone you hate) said to you in a high pitched voice and whining at the end of her sentence to annoy you more. What did you do? You... just... well... listened to whatever she wanted to tell you. You seriously had no energy to even make a facial expression or even care about your surrounding.
"Hey." A familiar voice interrupts. It's Nanami! What was he doing here? To also bully you? When you saw Nanami walking towards you, you immediately stood up and tried to walk away. Nanami grabs your wrist to stop you. And you just let it happen. You mentally prepared yourself to hear what he wanted to say.
"Y/n... I..." Nanami says nervously. (the name of someone you hate) took out her phone before you knew it to record the scene, expecting Nanami to say he didn't like you back.
"I-I-I... I like you too!!!" Nanami shouted out, not too loud but loud enough for the surrounding to hear it, to make sure that Nanami actually felt the same way. "If this is to not make people gossip about me, you can take it back." Now, because Nanami shouted out those four words people at school are interested to hear, a few students were watching you two.
"No...I... Y/n." Nanami said as he held both of your hands to turn you around and look at him. Cupping your cheeks, wiping yours tears with his thumb. "Y/n. I never had a friend this close in my life, Not to mention a girl. I was never interested in dating this whole time but you changed my mindset. When i first met you i just felt like i always want to be close with you. I didn't understand why i felt that way and now... when you confessed... I finally understand why. I like you too, Y/n... I like you too."
Everyone who was watching the scene cheered, well, almost everyone. (the name of someone you hate) and a few of Nanami's fangirls weren't happy. You can't believe this, he actually liked you back! You pinched yourself to makek sure you weren't just dreaming and Nanami chuckled at your actions. He pulled you in a hug, and finally... he did something that made the cheering louder and something that made your face heat up, he kissed you. Not too long since he's a shy boy with romantic stuff, and your glad since you also didn't want to kiss for too long since people were watching. No words could express how you feel right now, this was truly a dream come true.
104 notes · View notes
chateautae · 3 years
Text
maybe i do | kth. X
Tumblr media
➵ summary :  maybe you love each other, maybe you don’t. when a deal between your fathers leaves you forcefully wedding kim taehyung, arguably seoul’s most powerful CEO, you’re prepared for a loveless marriage of eternal regret and unhappiness. but maybe, it doesn’t turn out that way after all.
↳  part of the high-class series!
➵ pairing : taehyung x reader
➵ genre : arranged marriage!au, ceo!tae, s2l!au, eventual smut, fluff, angst
➵ rating : 18+
➵ word count : 36k  
➵ warnings : swearing, alcohol consumption (both parties able to consent), mentions of a toxic past relationship, vulnerability, mentions of emotional abuse and manipulation in said relationship, mentions of some force (very mild, though please read this scene with caution if that is triggering), mentions of a panic attack, anxiety, but comfort scenes, he comforts her so, so much ;(, sexual content, dirty talk, so much teasing, oral (f. receiving), mentions of male oral, dom!tae, sub!reader, massive cock!tae, brat-taming, punishment, slight exhibitionism, cum eating, friendly ass smacks, hitting it from the back, finger sucking, cum stuffing, nipple/breast worship play, reverse cowgirling, missionary, face-riding, mentions and use of daddy, office sex, plane sex, window sex, balcony sex, so much sex, biting, loads of praising, discipline, rough sex, passionate sex, slow sex, overstimulation, mentions of edging, crying, begging, name kink, impreg kink, creampie, loads of suggestive flirting, squirting, scratching, tooth-fucking-rotting fluff, a disgusting amount of domesticity 
➵ a/n : i’m back with another chapter folks and it’s the highly anticipated chapter 10!! pack your bags lovelies we goin places with the mid babies 😎 please excuse me if this sounds terrible I edited this while suffering from the damn pain of my covid vaccine (i reacted horribly to it). for the best reading experience, listen to the playlist!! thank you to my lovely beta-reader @hantaev as always 🥺 and feedback means the world to me <3
➵ playlist : “warm” by dre’es ft. mia, “slow down” by chase atlantic, “levitating” by dua lipa, “temperature rising” by tory lanez  
Tumblr media
chapter ten : “how could i know, one day i’d wake up feeling more?”
prev. ↞ || ↠ next || masterlist
Tumblr media
“Tae, hurry up, we don’t have a lot of time.”
“Don’t rush me, babe. This is an artform here.” 
“It shouldn’t take you more than 20 minutes to eat me out!”
He’s utterly ravenous, and it’s hard to keep still. Taehyung licks up and around your folds so teasingly it has your legs incessantly shaking. His large palms splay across your thighs and grip you wide open, fingers boring into your meat to quell your squirming, Taehyung never letting up his dangerous kitten licks.
He lines your opening only to drag his tongue upwards, clamp his lips down around your mound and circle around your buzzing clit, moaning out lewdly in your office.
“Taehyung..” you arch into him, tugging his face closer as your body relaxes in your office chair. You lurch when Taehyung presses the tip of his scheming tongue against your bud, sighing out louder.
“Tae.. fuck.”
“And this is exactly why I don’t rush.” He smirks in between your legs and suckles on your clit, pulling you back into your upright position as he pushes up your skirt for better access.
“Tae.. we don’t-there’s not enough time.” You whimper out feeling his tongue swipe through you, the wet muscle supplying you eons of heavenly pleasure while you also feel the small anxiety of knowing lunch is almost over.
But Taehyung only grasps you harder, shoving his face deeper as he captures your folds between his plushy lips.
“There’s always enough time to eat out my wife.” 
He angles himself better to consume you, no doubt ruining the iron press of his Ralph Lauren suit as he remains on a knee before you, handsome face happily stuffed in between your thighs, watching his jaw repeatedly flex and mouth work your pussy effortlessly. 
“Besides, Princess,” he coos, smoothing your thighs. “This is for sucking me off after my conference call yesterday.” 
“You were stressed, baby.. wanted to help-nngh.” You muffle your own moan as Taehyung wets your aching pussy with his tongue, swiping through your pulsing folds. 
“And that’s why my perfect wife deserves to have her cunt licked.”
He then snakes his devilish tongue into your hole, shivering your insides as he drags the slippery muscle up your slit again, pad of his thumb stroking your bundle of nerves as you whine, shudder under his touch. 
“Taehyung.. we can’t have the quickie you want if you keep eating me out.. fuck!” You moan sharply as Taehyung rubs tighter circles against your clit, pussy palpitating as he laps at your nether lips like his favourite dessert.
“I can make you come in 5 minutes. We’ll have time, Princess, trust me.” His arrogance is scoff-worthy in tone but sends hot spikes of arousal through your core, Taehyung working magic on your pussy like he knows every pleasure of your body.
“Tae, shit.” You moan, throwing your head back as your hips develop a mind of their own, riding up against his face. “Y-you’re making me too loud, just.. just fuck me already-ow!”
Taehyung brings his perfect teeth down on your clit and bites you. Your body jolts, an audacious crease to your brows as you watched him peer up at you with dark, scheming eyes and a shit-eating grin.
“You’re gonna be a lot louder when I fuck you, baby. Behave.” The bass in his voice is so, so low and authoritative you’re on fire, fingers curling in his locks of hair just to hear him groan against you; and the vibration it sends is to die for.
You moan as you feel your stomach bubbling, needing to feel him inside you and come undone like a wind up toy. You grow too taxed, too impatient as you grab his collar and pull him away from your gushing pussy, meeting Taehyung’s distraught eyes and glistening lips as you tug him towards your face.
“Y/N-”
“Shut up and kiss me, loverboy.”
You crash him against your lips, Taehyung humming in satisfaction as his palms curl around your waist. You devour him, kissing him greedily as you taste your essence on his perfect lips. You groan from the back of your throat, mouthing at him languidly as you dip inside to tangle with his tongue. 
Taehyung smiles against you when you moan, making out shamelessly. “You taste so sweet, don’t you?” 
You pop off his mouth for air, face flushed as you meet his amorous eyes, hands snug on his ruined collar. “Not as sweet as your cock.”
A lop-sided, smug smirk is on his lips as he eyes you like a meal, running his tongue over his set of teeth with pride. You take the opportunity to shove him back onto his feet, rising to yours and abruptly grappling and tugging him towards you by his belt, attempting to undo it.
Taehyung is tugged forward by your force, quirking a brow. 
“Damn, my girl needs me that badly, huh?” His tone is condescending, but he fails to hide the way his dick rapidly spikes with blood at the action.
“You wanted a quickie, and we haven’t had sex in a long time.”
“We had sex up against my office window yesterday.”
“Yesterday, as in not today. I’m a brand new woman today.”
“A woman that loves my cock this much?”
“No, a woman that loves you this much.” You bat your eyelashes with a pout of your lips. “Now get this out and make me yours, baby.” You coo at Taehyung as you find his throat, beginning to mouth at the perfect junction of his chiseled neck as you unbuckle his belt.
Taehyung sighs out, relishing in you for a second before he’s twirling you around and you’re shoved onto your desk in a second. He looms behind you, Taehyung propping a leg of yours up on the surface as he bends you over, explorative palm skimming over your ass as he bunches up your skirt.
You giggle feeling his touch, ticklish as you stifle your laugh and Taehyung brings his hand down for a reprimanding smack to your ass. 
“Don’t laugh, Princess, it’s too fucking cute.” He chuckles softly, the sound beautiful to your ears. 
His big hands scheme for your flimsy stockings that rode up and now hugged around the flesh of your ass. You anticipate him to tug them downwards, except all you feel is Taehyung fiddle with them until you hear a very, very telling rip.
You gasp when the cold air hits you, peering over your shoulder with scandalized eyes. “Kim fucking Taehyung, you did not just rip my stockings.”
Taehyung’s unbothered, only continuing to rip the thin material with a shrug of his shoulders. “Faster access, and you’re wearing a skirt.”
“Skirts make you a weak man?”
“Very, only when it’s you.”
Taehyung dips down to cast your hair away from your neck and presses open-mouthed kisses along your neck, hand tugging down the ripped fabric of your stockings as he touches your underwear. You shiver, writhe a little as the pleasure feels orgasmic.
“Tae.. o-only 10 minutes, please.. please fuck me.” You ask politely as you squirm, bucking your hips backwards into his hand for friction, to beckon him.
He pressed one last, deep kiss behind your ear, feeling the smirk that creeps up onto his lips. “Well, when you ask like that..”
Taehyung this time slides your underwear aside, bringing his slender fingers to run through your sticky, wet folds.
“Mmm, so wet, just how my wife should be.” He coos, slowly stroking your cunt as the bass of his voice resonates in your ear. “Is this for me, sweetheart?”
“Taehyung..”
“Use your words, Y/N”
You sigh out, fingers scratching against your desk for control. “Y-yes, Taehyung. Just.. just want you to fuck me.”
His lips canvas to your ear, low and husky. “How do you want me?”
“Fast.. and-and hard.”
Taehyung kisses your shoulder as a reward before he fumbles with his belt, the telling sound of the metal unbuckling as he no doubt frees his hardened cock, and your pussy gushes at just the salacious thought.
He holds your hip with one hand as his other cups around his shaft, smoothing your skin as he instructs.
“Ass up for me, baby.”
You comply when he presses down on your back to arch you, offering your backside to him like a full-course meal. Your spilled breasts from the confines of your blouse meet your desk, supplying heavenly stimulation to your perched nipples.
You then feel the head of Taehyung’s member prod your hole, letting out a heady moan that resonates too loudly in your office. and your head dips in pleasure.
Taehyung immediately maneuvers his hand over your mouth to hush you, bent over your whiney figure with a low, gruff tone. “Shh, not so loud, Princess. Can’t have your entire office knowing I’m fucking you in here, now can we?”
You nod your head, sure it’s spinning by now. His large palm was clasped over your mouth as Taehyung peers to where your bodies meet, carefully gathering your slick over his tip for amusement while you squirm at the sensation.
He then begins pushing against your entrance, hand curtained around your mouth loosening as he trades it for hooking onto your exposed shoulder. 
He invades you deliciously, and immediately feels the thick fleshiness of your pussy as you moan out, the heft of his girthy cock absolutely perfect. He sinks in slow and steady with a low moan, like he wants to savour the wet, tight warmth of your cunt and never grows tired of it.
“God, Princess, how are you always so tight?” He continues to shove himself inside you, enjoying the usual way your small walls flutter open for him. “Even after all the times I’ve fucked you open?”
“Clearly it-hasn’t been enough.” You choke out a moan once he bottoms out inside you, feeling his massive cock prod the base of your stomach, no stranger to how divinely big Taehyung is.
Taehyung groans too, pleasured and heady, but not without adding a scoff at the end. “I’ve been fucking you almost everyday for two months, and you haven’t had enough?”
“Like I said.. baby,” you moan when he pushes himself a little deeper, breaching your cervix. “I can never get enough of you.”
You hear him breathe through his nose, hand palming your ass. “My dirty Princess.” He whispers deeply, moving out of your quivering cunt until his tip, just to draw himself back in with a harsh thrust.
You gasp, no matter how many times you’ve felt the same weight of Taehyung’s cock inside you, still able to manifest the same indulgent feeling; deep and thick and long.
“My little sub, always so needy for cock.”
“Only if it’s yours, Mr. Kim... nngh.” You silence your moan as Taehyung pulls out of you slowly, only to smash himself back in, your hips producing a lewd slapping sound together.
“God, I fucking love you.” Taehyung swears. He anchors his hand on your hip, elevating you as he begins a tight, quick pace just like you asked.
His dick feels thick and makes your pussy walls clench, their slicked wetness allowing him to glide with ease, feel his length so deliciously you let out a moan from the back of your throat, throwing your head back in blissful pleasure. 
“I love-“ A hard thrust. “you more, Tae.” You moan out when he neglects preparation and hits you hard, fingertips digging into your hip for leverage as he sets a vigorous speed.
He stands behind you tall and proud, small grunts and little encouragements escaping him as he fills you up in all the right places. It could sound animalistic, could sound as though you and Taehyung have gone days, maybe even weeks without each other and decided to indulge in reunion sex. 
But that hasn’t been the case for the two last months, and it’s only because Taehyung fucks you that good and that often. Fucks you so good your body shakes, so good your throat runs raw moaning his name over and over again as he strokes against that one, perfectly spongy spot inside you that has you seeing stars. 
That’s all you can think about as he pounds into that very spot from behind, takes you right on your office desk as if there isn’t 10 minutes left until your lunch ends, yet here you are having your guts rearranged by your husband. 
Taehyung hits you with vigor, with a little more roughness in his thrusts as he hoists your hips even higher, so much so that he begins angling himself differently, brushing against that g-spot inside you that never fails to have you screaming out his name. 
Your clit is already buzzing from before, pulsing and aching so badly you want to moan so audibly, but instead need to shut yourself up. 
“Tae.. I-I need.. ugh-something to bite-down on.. fuck!” You try to speak as he repeatedly penetrates your cunt, beating it up like it’s his. And just when you think he’ll only leave it at that, he slowly snakes his two fingers past your hips and touches your mound, beginning to stimulate the engorged, sticky bud. 
And you quite literally have never loved a man more. 
“Told you you’d be louder.” He snarks. 
“Just give me something, you asshole.” 
“Maybe a mouth full of cock?” 
“I have teeth, and I’m not afraid to use them if you don’t give me what I want.” 
You hear him laugh through his nose, feeling the cool metal of his belt meet your ass every so often as he supplies you with quick, hard fucks. 
“My little fucking brat, aren’t you?” The edge of his authoritative tone turns you on. “Need something to keep you quiet?” 
And that’s all you get before Taehyung leans over, his front snug to your back as he shoves two fingers into your mouth and silences your moans, lips brushing your ear. 
“Bite my fingers, and you don’t come for three days.” 
You immediately attempt to control yourself knowing he’s not kidding, soaking in his heavenly onslaught as your insides burn and ache and palpitate, but it’s everything you could’ve wanted. To feel the euphoric drag of his monstrous cock, to feel his pretty veins and how much he throbs inside you, no doubt managing his own orgasm as he edges you towards yours. 
“Princess, I need to tell you-something.” He grunts in between his words, giving it to you fast and hard as he licks at your earlobe, sucking on his fingers as he breathes heavily in your ear. 
You lightly nod, signaling him to speak. 
“There’s a-” He thrusts deeply. “A business trip, I have to go on.” A grunt. “But I don’t-” The sound of skin slapping resounds hard in the office, Taehyung penetrating you deep. “Want to be away from you for too long.” 
Taehyung continues to supply heavy and hard strokes as you moan around his fingers, fucking up your pussy as your orgasm builds in your stomach, threatens to release with every pump he buries into your stomach. “So I wanted you to come with me.” 
You quirk your brows at the news, surprised for a mere second before Taehyung begins losing cohesion in his speech, getting lost in whatever cloud nine he’s on right now as he fucks you. “Fuck, fuck. Princess, shit, how is your pussy this good?”
He asks rhetorically as he groans, harmoniously moaning out with him as he presses his fingertips deeper into your clit, stimulating it in delicious circles that have your insides restricting, legs shaking and body buzzing with arousal. 
“Will you go-on the trip with me?”
That doesn’t even require thought or contemplation, nodding incessantly as tears threaten to spill from your eyes, his dick so good and hard you’re teetering on the edge of an delicious orgasm. You need better leverage, and your hand hooks onto his that stuff two fingers in your mouth, Taehyung readjusting to lace your fingers together for comfort. 
“Okay.. okay, my Princess. Be a good girl and cum for me, come all over my cock, baby.” He holds you carefully and gently as he coos, but his thrusts say otherwise, quickly snapping up into your g-spot as you begin squealing, whimpering, weeping out an orgasm that hits you so hard your vision blanks out. 
You lurch forward, body convulses as you release all over Taehyung’s throbbing cock.  You resist the urge to clamp down on his hand, but instead squeeze his fingers as you tremble. You breathe harshly as you try to resupply your lungs with oxygen, winded and wooed as your mind comes back down to Earth. 
You can still feel Taehyung’s dick throbbing probably so painfully inside your pulsing pussy, no doubt controlling himself as he soothes your hips and lets you come down your high first. 
His rugged breaths tell you he’s close, he’s close and he’s waiting for you, being the same patient man he’s always been and your heart blossoms with adoration, fills with determination to satisfy the man you’re so disgustingly in love with. 
You boldly grip his hand tight over your mouth and begin a steady motion backwards, your sticky, wet mess all over his cock allowing for an easy glide. You can feel his hips stutter behind you as you softly fuck him, groaning uncontrollably with a light scoff.
“Shit, you’re so fucking perfect.” Taehyung reciprocates your movements as he swears, grasping your hip as he smashes into you faster and harder, purposefully clenching your aching pussy around his engorged cock, twitching inside you as he approaches his release. 
You haul his saliva-covered fingers out of your mouth, speaking in between his filling thrusts. “You’re so fucking-hot, Taehyung. You fuck me so good, always fuck me so good.” 
You coax his orgasm, Taehyung aimlessly fucking into you at a harsher pace as he chases his approaching high. 
“Taehyung-ah!” You cry out sharply when he specifically rams into you hard, insides constantly flooded by his gifted length as you beg him.  “Taehyung, baby, come inside me, please. Make me yours, I wanna be yours.”
He keeps driving himself inside, hearing his grunts and fucked out moans by your ear as he works to flood your insides. “Wanna feel you cum, Tae. Fill me up like you always do, cum inside me-!”
And that’s all it takes to have Taehyung spilling inside you with a feral groan by your ear, his chest rising and falling deeply as he releases all he has, painting your insides with strips of milky white. 
He breathes hot in your ear, your hair having frayed across your face as your head dips for much needed rest. Taehyung collects the tresses and tucks your hair behind your ear as he holds it away, leaning his temple against yours. 
“Princess..” He swallows, wetting his lips. “Are you okay?” 
“Yeah.. yeah, I’m good.” You assure him. “I feel.. really good.” You smooth over his hand that cradles your tummy, turning over to meet his lips for a kiss. 
Taehyung complies, turning inwards and connecting your mouths for a lazy kiss. It’s sloppy and a lot of needy tongue, but it feels good to catch his bottom lips between your teeth and tug on the pillowy flesh, releasing with a light smile. 
He kisses the apple of your cheek and lifts himself off you, coming to his full height as he carefully draws himself out. You feel empty once he’s fully abandoned you, letting your body fall against your desk as you feel stretched out and frail. 
You’re too exhausted to stand upright, inclining on your desk haphazardly as you try to catch your breath, until you suddenly feel bear-like arms wrap around your midsection from behind.
Taehyung gently picks you up off the desk and into his arms, supporting your weight as he bear hugs you, pressing mindless kisses to your bare shoulder where your blouse dips. 
You laugh lightly. “Is this your new idea of aftercare?” 
���Maybe. Just wanted to kiss you, too.” He says as he relishes in pecking your skin with feather-like kisses, sensual as his big arms cuddle you from behind. 
“And the mess between my legs?” 
Taehyung simply hums against you, bringing a hand down to your abdomen as he rubs slowly. “Was thinking you keep all of me inside you today.” 
You quirk a brow. “All of you?” 
“Mm, like knowing my cum’s dripping out of you during the day.” He canvasses up to your neck, sweet and honey-like kisses as you roll your eyes and bump him with your ass, his hold faltering from you. 
“Easy for you to say, you ripped my stockings, asshole.” 
Taehyung drawls. “You didn’t need them, your legs are sexy.” 
“And what if other men stare at my legs?” 
“As long as they know I’m the one in between them every night, I’m good.” 
You scoff a little, adjusting your skirt as Taehyung similarly tucks himself away, buckling his belt again. You opt for discarding your stockings all together, tugging them off as you toss them in the trash and fix up your chiffon blouse. 
The time comes to your mind, quickly taking Taehyung’s wrist to peer at his Rolex as he straightens his tie, watching your eyes pop open. 
“Holy fuck, there’s only a minute left, I’m gonna be late!” You begin freaking out as you try buttoning your Godforsaken shirt faster, forgetting you grow clumsier the more panicky you get. 
Taehyung immediately begins scrambling too, ruffling his hair the right way before he smooths down your skirt. “You won’t be late, I’ve got you.” He starts adjusting your blouse back into your skirt, you still fumbling with the buttons as you attempt to collect your breasts that were previously in Taehyung’s mouth. 
“Hey, what was that you said about your business trip?” 
“Hmm?” He mindlessly answers as he scans over your makeup, ensuring nothing was out of place as he spotted some mascara pooling at the corners of your eyes. 
“Your business trip, are you for real? You want me to come with you?” 
“Oh, yeah. It’s an annual one week getaway the top CEO’s in the technology market attend. I want you to come with me.” He thoughtfully wipes the pad of his thumb at the corner of your eyes, removing the small black smudge of mascara. 
“A one week getaway? Only with you?” 
“Only with me.” He assures, fixing your other eye diligently. 
You smile joyfully, the thought of a vacation getaway with Taehyung quickly filling you with excitement, unable to help your cheeks from rising. “Of course I’ll come.”
His eyes then shift to you, grinning as well once he meets your radiant ones, hands coming to rest on either side of your face. You simply gaze at each other when you hear a loud knock to your door, startling you and Taehyung. 
“Y/N! Hello? Meeting’s in five, we gotta debrief soon!” You hear Yeji’s annoyed voice shouts on the other side of the door, filling your nerves with panic. 
“Awh, shit.” You mutter to yourself. “Yeah, yeah! I’m coming, Yeji, just wait!” You call out to her as you get your last button, rushing as you quickly caution Taehyung. 
“Tae, you have to go, make sure you have your phone and everything, too.” 
“Okay, okay.” Taehyung picks up your speed and begins bustling around too, letting go of your face to nab his phone on your desk and slip it into his jacket pocket, collecting some papers that had fallen off your desk. 
You haphazardly comb your fingers through your hair without much thought, pulling your skirt down a little further. You see Taehyung fixing up some other things on your desk and you hurry towards him, tapping his shoulder. 
“It’s okay, baby, thank you. Now go, you’re gonna be late for work too.” You peck his lips as you get to urging him towards your door, both of you stopping just before. 
You turn Taehyung around to face you, scanning over his suit as you pat it back in place. Taehyung also stretches out the sleeves and positions the jacket better. You tippy-toe to reach the few strands of hair that ruined the sweep of his locks from his forehead, carding your fingers through his fluffy hair.
You then find his tie and even it, hands clasping around his biceps as you come up to kiss him again. “Okay, I’ll see you after work. Don’t work too hard today, and we’ll talk more about your business trip later.”
Taehyung nods. “Mm, I’ll tell you everything. Don’t work too hard today either, and you can text me when you’re bored.” He grips your forearms to plant a few heartfelt kisses, lips leaving those precious smacking noises. 
You both warmly smile at each other, Taehyung turning around for the doorknob and nearly cracking it open, until you suddenly exclaim. 
“Wait.” 
He whirls back around, curious eyes meeting yours and your small palms find his face, capturing his cheeks. 
“I love you, Taehyung.” 
Taehyung never fails to hide that one, beautiful smile he always harbours any time he hears you confess that, eyes glistening with an ocean of love. 
“I love you more, Y/N.” He dips down to peck your cute lips and playfully rub your nose with his. You giggle adorably, letting him go and Taehyung’s swinging the door open before you can be anymore late. 
Taehyung abruptly stops spotting Yeji right outside the door, her hand in the air where she was seconds from knocking. She stands there frozen, eyes bugging out. 
“Hello.” Taehyung greets her with a kind smile, holding the door open. It seems Yeji’s malfunctioning, being too obvious about her staring as she panics in silence. You clear your throat purposefully loud and she’s blinking, snapping out of her trance. 
“H-hi.” 
“I apologize if she’s late. I’ll try to make my exit soon, though I wouldn’t want to hurt you in the process.” Yeji then realizes Taehyung’s politely referring to her standing in his way, and she immediately scrambles. 
“Oh, sorry, my bad.” She coughs, casting herself aside. Taehyung nods courteously with a bow and steps out of your office, adjusting the lapels of his suit as he turns around.
“I’ll see you after work, Princess.” He leans over and kisses you who stands in the doorframe, plastering the stupidest smile on your face as he disconnects and begins making his way down the hallway
Taehyung walks with a smug spring in his step, and watching his God-like figure from behind leaves you leaning against the door and biting your bottom lip, staring dreamily at him. “God, he’s so fucking hot.” The thought slips past your lips.
Taehyung’s got the smirkiest of smirks on himself, rolling his tongue on the inside of his cheek as he passes by everyone in the office that happens to fall silent and stare at him. Maybe it’s his breath-taking looks, or maybe because everyone can tell what was really going on in your office just by him leaving it in such a fashion. 
And Taehyung’s next words when he’s sauntering down don’t do much to quell anyone’s imagination. He sees Alex all of a sudden, who flashes Taehyung a quick glance before he’s stiffening, obviously trying to avoid his eyes as he returns to his work. 
Taehyung quirks a brow, laughing to himself as he turns around and addresses everyone’s ogling eyes. “Well, good morning.” He greets radiantly as he buttons his suit jacket. “Hope our um.. conversation wasn’t too loud.” 
It takes 0.5 seconds for you to snap out of your trance, immediately festering annoyance at Taehyung’s so obvious allusion. You whisper-yell at him as you gesture rebukingly. “Taehyung!” 
“Sorry, Princess.” He whispers back. “Just remember when you get home we’re packing our bags together.”
“Yes! Just go already!” 
“Okay, okay.” Taehyung acquiesces, but not without that mischievous smile of his. “Also, you should fix your hair, Mrs. Kim. Wonder who messed it all up.” Taehyung acts stupidly innocent as he smirks and turns away from you as you scramble around with your hair. Taehyung’s eyes meet Alex’s, and he purposefully swipes his thumb across his bottom lip suggestively, sure he can still taste you on him. 
He sees Alex actually glare back, and it leaves Taehyung nothing but grinning proudly. 
Taehyung’s suavely strolled out of your office after flashing some more condescending smiles, all while Yeji attempts to literally hold you back. “Y/N, you can’t jump him, we have a meeting!” 
“Just once, let me at him just once.” 
“Y/N, get your damn papers and let’s get going. I’m not getting chewed out because of you!” 
You take a deep breath, calming yourself down. “Alright, alright, I’m cool.” 
Yeji believes the coast is clear and she’s on her way to the meeting room. You return to your office to clean up some more sheets with a grumble, locating the significant ones you actually needed. 
You’re busy with that task when your phone buzzes on your desk, nabbing your attention. You pick it up and take a look, screen illuminated by two annoying text messages.
Taehyung ♡ : so, did you want me to drop off some new stockings? 
Taehyung ♡ : wonder what happened to your old ones :/
And all you remember in that moment, is contemplating the millions of ways you’ll throttle your husband. 
Tumblr media
“Babe, we gotta get going!” Taehyung shouts from down the stairs. “Our driver’s already here, I’m gonna be outside waiting for you!” 
“Okay! I’m coming!” You try to last minute shove your essentials into your suitcase, collecting things you believe to be crucial and necessary. Your clothes for the trip were already packed and inside the car, Taehyung having carried and loaded your suitcase for you with his strength. 
You wanted a carry-on for yourself that you personally assumed important for a one week getaway, packing things in as you check off the last couple items on the list; medications, toiletries, miscellaneous though important objects like a nail clipper. 
You sling your purse over your shoulder once you’re all finished and adjust your outfit, zipping up the small, lavender suitcase as you lug it down the stairs with you.
You were still unsure of where you were going, Taehyung having taken advantage of your poor knowledge on the trip to instead transform it into a surprise. All he really told you was that the place was warm. You weren’t certain where your destination was, yet you still nabbed the new Ray bans Taehyung bought you a couple days ago all as a part of your bubbling excitement. 
You’ve not been on vacation since you were a teenager, and you couldn’t have been more over the moon.
You tote your suitcase down the steps, reaching the main floor as you make towards your front foyer, knowing Taehyung’s waiting for you. You’re seconds from stepping onto the marble flooring when you catch a view of the housekeeper’s closet in the corner of your eye ajar, most likely a result of Mrs. Choi or Seo working away. You remembered why the certain area was so important to you, sparking your memory of the camera.
‘Should I?’ you think to yourself, surely he still doesn’t know about it, and Jimin’s been one hell of a liar. You bite your lip contemplating, would the trip be a good time to give it to him? 
“Princess, you may be the love of my life but if you’re not outside in the next 5 minutes, I’m calling you by your real name for the rest of our trip!” Taehyung calls out into the house as he hovers outside, holding him up.  
“Okay, okay! I’m coming, genius!” You reply as you scurry towards the closet after a split second decision, removing the camera from the gift bag that wouldn’t fit in the suitcase and only inserting the box inside. 
It thankfully fits and you note you’ll never allow Taehyung to invade  your carry-on. You quickly step out into the foyer and slip on some cute sneakers, perfect for your outfit today. 
You swing the door open and you’re met by Taehyung, his attention falling to you with his hands tucked in his pockets. “Why’d you take so long?” 
You paint on a wide smile. “I was thinking about how much I love you.” 
Taehyung scoffs. “You can think about that in the car, sweetheart.” 
“You’re lucky I’m practicing self control right now and saving us time, or else I would’ve been having you right here on our porch.” 
Taehyung quirks a brow, amused. “And you think in that outfit I’m not thinking the same?” 
You glance down at your Chanel outfit, a fitted crop top paired with a black mini skirt that exposes a tasteful amount of skin, all topped off with your cute Vans. “What, is my sailor’s flagpole acting up over it?”
“No..” Taehyung clears his throat, clearly trying to hide the way it turns him on. “It’s just-you’re wearing a skirt.”
You perk up immediately. “Oh? Your thing for skirts again, huh?” 
Taehyung nods lightly as he swallows hard, trying to avoid eye contact with you, hands in his pockets as he hides his uncharacteristic embarrassment.
But you smirk right away. 
With a hop and spring in your step your hands splay over his chest, your front pressed all against his as get on your tippy toes and Taehyung glances down at you. Your lips reach for his ear, whispering hotly. 
“Wonder what would happen without that self-control, sailor.”
You breathe a puff of hot air, and you feel Taehyung tense in seconds. Suddenly he switches gears however, and he tugs you both into your entrance, hiding you from the vision of Taehyung’s driver and assistant in the car. 
Your back presses against the cobblestone and Taehyung’s invaded all your personal space, lips tucked against your pulse point he skims. He lightly scoffs against you with a small smirk, your nerves crackling at the hot air he puffs when he whispers. 
“Something like this.” His hands canvas down to smooth over your ass, palming at the flesh. He then slips them underneath the material of your skirt, finding your bare cheeks he grabs at greedily. You moan when the tips of his fingers dance across your panty-clad core, bracing against his broad chest as he touches you in places that leave your heart racing. 
“Tae..” You breathe out as your body feels a shot of arousal, the proximity of his own intoxicating. Your nose is filled with Taehyung’s expensive cologne, his breath fanning your neck as he remains inches from you, your hands lost in his hair.
“You should plan your outfits wisely, Princess.” Taehyung breathes. “If you look too sexy, I’ll end up fucking you senseless instead of working on this trip.”
“Mmm, is that so? Maybe that’s what I want, Mr. Kim.” You press yourself further into him when his finger glides across your clothed folds, clasping his locks with a tug. “And did I ever tell you this new haircut is sexy as fuck?” 
You reference the undercut he had the audacity to nonchalantly stroll into your home with a few days back, resulting in feral sex against your dinner table until you two broke the vase atop it. 
Taehyung laughs, putting space between you two. “A good hundred times. And you’re always up to no good, aren’t you?” 
“Where do you think I learned it from?” You’re mere centimeters from his lips, teasing him as you flit between his mouth and entrancing eyes. 
Taehyung bites his lip as he eyes you playfully, giving in. “Mmm, maybe that’s why we’re perfect together.” 
You both chuckle at that, Taehyung’s hands loose on your hips as you hold onto the nape of his neck. “Perfect we are.” You prop yourself up to kiss him, Taehyung smiling widely against you as he deepens the lip-lock and his arms wind around your waist.
Tumblr media
“Can you tell me where we’re going now? Aren’t we almost there?” 
“Not yet, you’ll have to see when we land.” You puff your cheeks and cross your arms when he writes you off again. You currently sit next to Taehyung in the back of an Escalade on your trip to the airport, watching him dodge your questions as he remains immersed in emails on his stupid iPad. 
“You’re so mean, how do I know you’re not taking me somewhere to kill me?” 
“You really think in any lifetime I have the capacity to kill you?” 
“Maybe if I wrecked your Mercedes.” 
“Debatable, but I can just get a new car, I can’t get another you.” He dismisses once again as he clicks on his screen, scrolling and occasionally conversing with his assistant through the partition. 
“You’re so cheesy.” 
“And you love it.” 
You roll your eyes, seated impatiently as you watch the world outside swiftly pass you by. You’re still boggled at how little you know about this trip, prodding Taehyung once again. 
“I don’t know, maybe you’re into some super kinky shit.”
“We’ve been fucking for two months, Y/N.” 
“And?” You quirk a brow. “It’s been vanilla as far as we go. What if you’re taking me to some sort sex dungeon in another country? It’s best I know where we’re going.” 
Taehyung shakes his head disapprovingly, laughing a little. “A) I don't have a sex dungeon, although if I did, you'd love it and B), did you really just call our two months of kinky shit vanilla?” 
You lift a finger to retort but retract once you realize he’s right, angrily pouting as you lean back against his arm with frustration, legs and arms crossed. 
“That’s what I thought, not everyone likes being tied up and dom’d like you. Very opposite of vanilla, baby.” 
“What’s vanilla is you not telling me where we’re going, asshole.” 
All you get is a laugh through Taehyung’s nose, quietly returning to his work as you recline on him with annoyance. You huff, this car ride getting boring again, so you prop off Taehyung just to scrutinize him. 
“How long will the flight even be?” 
“16 hours? Maybe 15.” 
“Will anyone else we know be there? Shouldn’t Jungkook be coming considering the success of Jeon Entertainment last year?” 
“He should’ve been, but he’s stuck here tasting wedding cakes with his new bride-to-be.” Taehyung explains. “Why are you asking about Jungkook anyway, hm?” He scrutinizes you with a playful glare. 
You roll your eyes. “I’m not interested in younger men, baby. I only like older men” You bat your eyelashes as you cling to his arm and remember he’s a year older than you, sending him a wide, awe-struck grin. 
Taehyung ticks his head proudly. “That’s what I thought. And he’s thoroughly pissed about it, though, usually he comes with me.” 
You rest your chin on his shoulder with a sigh as his eyes return to some long email, staring at him with your big, expectant ones. 
“Tae.” You call him, waiting. 
No response. 
“Tae..” You draw out as you wind your arms tighter around his bicep, growing pouty. 
He’s still silent, too focused on his work and all business as he types. He may look incredibly sexy wearing his dark grey, three-piece Armani suit with that focused crease to his strong eyebrows, but that’s when one of your hands has a mind of its own and slithers down to his thigh, cupping the inside of the muscle.
“Tae, please tell me more about this trip. Where are we going?” You pull out the puppy dog eyes, your mischievous hand catching his attention as he flashes to your fingers around him, then at your pleading face. 
You see his expression remain predominantly blank, evading you. “Later, baby. I’m working right now.” 
He returns his eyes to the screen again and you grow desperate for his attention, letting your neediness take the spotlight. Your hand quickly inches to his crotch area and you grab him through his dress pants, Taehyung immediately twitching in his seat. 
“Y/N—”
“Tell me right now, or I straddle you this instant.” You threaten near his ear as you feel Taehyung stiffen, your hand occasionally groping him enough to leave him biting his lip. 
“You’re gonna regret this later, you know?” 
“I’m not vanilla, remember? Now spill, Kim.” You add more pressure, stroking his shaft teasingly as he twitches once again, screwing his eyes shut. He then takes a breath, hand clasping over yours. 
“You already know it’s an annual convention, CEO’s running the top companies in technology attend. You get an invitation based on your profit for that year. I’m invited every year, but the location changes and I want it to be a surprise for you.” He elaborates, squeezing your hand in his.
“It’s one of the largest networking events, but it’s basically a huge excuse for everyone to lay back and relax. It’s just a vacation us CEO’s go on for a getaway, and I’ve been wanting to take you on a vacation for some time.” 
“Ooh.” You nod understandingly, lightly blushing at the fact that Taehyung wanted to take you on a vacation. “So it’s basically an excuse to drink and party and do whatever the fuck you want as rich people?” 
“Basically, but I usually used it as an opportunity to network, build relationships with people to ensure investments and sometimes secure more international shareholders. I didn’t just have fun, usually Jungkook did so I was alone often.” He lets go of your hand to scroll through the multiple documents on his screen, busy eyes trained on blocks of text. 
“Well..” You latch onto his bicep tighter and peer at him excitedly, arms curling around the muscle. “You have me now.” 
Taehyung glances at you and smiles, the curve of his lips infectious. “You’re right, I have you.” 
The moment could be frozen in time if it weren’t for the car coming to a stop, realizing the scenery around you has changed into somewhat of an airport. You look around curiously, eyes scanning the odd area. 
“Are we here, Tae? Why aren’t we in the front of the airport?” 
Taehyung shuts off his iPad and hands it to his assistant, a playful grin plastered on his pretty face. “You’ll have to shut your eyes and find out.” 
With small protest, you agree to close your eyes and have Taehyung carefully escort you out of the car with his hands casted over you, gently guiding you somewhere you had no clue of. You two seem to walk for a while, turning some sort of corner and feeling the wind gust around you, curiosity sparking. 
“Taehyung, I swear if you’re seriously taking me somewhere to kill me-”
“Princess, I told you I could never do that. I love your annoying ass too much.” 
“If I get the mischief from you then you best bet I get the annoying from you too, genius.” 
“Oh my God,” Taehyung drawls as his palms remain secure over your eyes, finally halting you both. “Just open your eyes, your damn highness.” 
You’re a mere second from arguing when Taehyung finally removes his hands, revealing quite possibly the largest private jet you’ve seen in your entire life. You choke, understanding you were now standing in a gigantic hanger with a pristine, near glimmering plane in front of you. 
The grand size of it alone leaves you terrified, though excited, cowering into Taehyung. “What-what is.. is this yours?” 
“It’s ours. Our private jet for the trip.” Taehyung’s hands wind around your hips, holding you against him as he watches your ogling reaction. 
Your big doe eyes are doing that thing where they shine in any light, the golden sun allowing your eyes to reveal their true, deep hue, and it’s not long before Taehyung’s gazing. You’re still marveling, wondering how this massive, extravagant plane is only meant to be shared by two people. 
“Taehyung..” Your mouth is struggling to form a sentence. “You didn’t have to.” 
“I didn’t have to, I wanted to.” Taehyung dips to kiss your cheek, noticing something when he does so and your nose scrunches happily at the action.
“How’d you even.. did you buy this?” 
“Eh, kind of.” Taehyung shrugs. “Namjoon and Seokjin helped me out.” 
You remember they’re both co-CEO’s of Korea’s largest private airline, impressed by the connections Taehyung’s lovely circle of friends had. “That’s fucking amazing.” You comment, beaming at what the deluxe jet has to offer inside with the clap of your hands. “Can we go inside?”
“Of course, after you.” You squeal like a child shown a new toy, thrilled this is your ride for the exciting trip. You’re making your way towards the extended staircase that leads into what you could tell was a palace inside, though you’re abruptly stopped by Taehyung. 
“Y/N, wait.” He clasps onto your wrist, pulling you back. You whirl around, curious eyes on him as he brings the back of his hand to your nose suddenly, then feels at your fingers. 
“You’re cold.” He notes, peeling back the lapels of his suit jacket and he rounds your surprised figure, draping you with it. He adjusts it to your size as he captures your hair and takes it out from the jacket, smoothing it over to frame your face. 
“There, you can go now.” He grins at you sweetly, tucking his hands into his pockets. You hug the jacket around yourself as his warmth and scent envelopes you, growing soft he even noticed you were cold. You run up to him to kiss his cheek like a glowing fool before scampering off towards the stairs, not able to view the way Taehyung bites his lip shyly.
Tumblr media
You swing your legs as you peer outside the window, your flight having taken off over an hour ago as you excitedly await all there is to come. Your explorative eyes could never falter from the grandiose interior of Taehyung’s private jet, luxurious and opulent in its look and quality. The seats were of high-end material, fit to provide optimal comfort along with the clean, lavender scent offering relaxation at its finest. 
You lean back into your chair, the day’s early morning lulling at the back of your eyes, though you remain awake watching the stunning man in front of you. Taehyung’s seated across where he’s diligently been reading a book, something along the lines of business and what’s its face. 
You’re fairly uninterested, though, more so distracted by the fact that with his jacket on you, he’s rolled up his sleeves and you’re now left to watch a sexily focused Taehyung, who mindlessly glides his index finger across his bottom lip as his eyes scan text. 
You bite yours feeling something spark inside you, maybe it was all the tension from this morning, you didn’t really know. Nonetheless, you’re clicking off your seatbelt quietly and you stand to your feet, stepping over until you stand just before him. 
You grab his attention and he peers up at you, confused. “Babe?” 
You lock an amorous gaze on him, eyes lustful as you grab his book. Your eager hand slides onto his strong shoulder and you swing a leg over his thighs, the book disregarded and straddling him graciously. 
He watches you with fire in his gaze, entertained as you settle over his lap. “Princess up to no good?” 
“Well, when you look like that, how can I resist?” Your lips meet his for a deep kiss, leaving no room for tastefulness as Taehyung’s tongue already dips into your mouth, swiping across your bottom lip as he soaks you in with an indulgent hum. You open up and let him in, sucking on his tongue he uses to explore your mouth. 
His hands are eagerly on your hips, smoothing you over as yours canvas down his chest, rubbing his broad frame as you press yourself into his expansive frame, grinding down on his crotch area as his cologne fills your nostrils. 
Taehyung hisses, disconnecting from you. “My sub wants to play a game, huh? What did I say about playing them?” 
“I won’t play unless you want to, Mr. Kim.” You whisper against his lips with an innocent timbre, clutching the fabric of his shirt with a sultry gaze. 
“And I don’t like being a good girl.”
You capture him again, feeling your body jolt with electricity as he presses your body up against his, mouthing hungrily, passionately. Taehyung’s large hands then knead your ass, lifting up your skirt and your cheeks are exposed to free air. 
You gasp, leaving his wet mouth. “Tae, right here?” 
“Why not, baby?” 
“A-anybody could walk in, they’ll see us.” You grip him as you flit around to the curtains that easily hide other portions of the plane, and at anytime a flight attendant can walk through. 
Taehyung then soothes your back, stroking you gently. “It’s okay, angel. All they’ll see is how I make you feel.” He whispers by your ear, laying slow kisses underneath your jaw. 
“I don’t know, Taehyung.. it’s really open.” You grow a little apprehensive, not knowing if you could handle the embarrassment of being caught. But Taehyung  lightly tugs at his jacket on you, speaking in between kisses. 
“You have my jacket, baby. We’ll cover you.” He’s then at your pulse point, hand holding the nape of your neck as he mouths at you like a hungry vampire, sensual and lustful in his movements, and desiring every part of you. You feel yourself and your worries melt away under his sinful touch, the same touch that always managed to drive you insane. 
You suddenly can’t hold yourself back anymore and you dive for his neck, beginning to mouth and bite and suck as though he’s your only meal, all while listening to the mellifluous way Taehyung groans out because of it. 
Your hands are scrambling for his belt when he missions for the buckle himself, letting you focus elsewhere. You’re sucking a deep hickey onto his neck when he’s home-free.
“Come back to me, Princess.” He says breathily as your lips leave his neck to return to his mouth, making out amorously as he fights to free himself quickly.
Taehyung’s monstrous cock springs out, igniting your core at the very sight of what makes you see stars. You’re getting ready to elevate yourself for him until Taehyung mouths disorderly underneath your ear, instructing you. 
“Turn around.” 
You’re in a little shock, not thinking he’d be so bold to try this position right now. 
“Tae-” 
“It wasn’t a question.” 
Your heart speeds up, filling with nerves at the idea of reverse-cowgirling but also excitement as you swiftly turn around on him, settling back into his lap. You seat yourself that way and Taehyung collects your ass over his crotch, feeling at you indulgently. “Mmm, so gorgeous from the back.” 
“Don’t make me blush, asshole.” 
“You’ll be blushing when I’m fucking up your insides.” Your hands curl up against your thighs getting horny, about to retort until Taehyung brings his fingers to your weeping cunt, feeling at your wet underwear from the front. 
You twitch and sigh out, bracing against your bare thighs as you remain perched on him like a trophy he loves touching. “Mm, is this for me, baby? I don’t think you’re wet enough.” 
“Taehyung, I’m literally fucking leaking alre-” You’re cut off by your sharp moan when Taehyung presses into your clit, drawing stimulating patterns over the bud as his other hand cups your stomach, regarding the mess in between you with a satisfied smirk over your shoulder. 
You try speaking again but he’s quicker with his movements, smoothing over your tummy until he slips underneath your shirt, tight circles on your aching bud and pulsing folds too good to be true. You let out a whimper, which melts into a loud moan as Taehyung’s by your ear in a second. 
“You don’t want anyone finding us, do you, baby?” 
You shake your head, breath hitching when he draws another tantalizing pattern. 
“Then keep quiet, or my good girl doesn’t get to come.” 
You throw your head back against him, leaning into his body and relaxing in his hands, letting him work you like magic under his control. It isn’t long before his scheming palm cups your bra-cladded breast and slips past the offending material, his index finger rubbing over your hardened nipple. 
You immediately gush, the combination of such an open position and trying to remain silent as he works his big, masculine hands all over you has you screwing your eyes shut. Not to mention the press of his hardening cock you feel underneath you, the enormous head already making you salivate at the idea of him inside you.
“Tae.. please, please put something inside me.” 
“So needy already? I’m still playing, Princess.” 
You stifle a moan when he casts your underwear aside and slips into your sticky folds, other hand pinching and running over your nipple. You begin a mindless grinding motion over his crotch, yearning for any sort of friction as your pussy walls palpitate, palpitate for him. 
Your hand comes up to grip around his bicep, squeezing the muscle as you look for even a semblance of control, watching the way his hand fiddles around in between your outstretched legs. “Baby, n-need you now. I can’t- ah..” You moan when Taehyung’s fingers begin teasing your hole, his lips brushing the shell of your ear. 
“Say it again.” 
You let out a shaky breath, losing your power over everything as he makes your head spin, but you heed his request nonetheless. “I-I want you, I need you, baby.” 
“Beg me with my name.” 
“Taehyung, please, please put your cock inside me.” You whimper out again, his movements sinful and brimming with fire. “I just-fuck, I want you inside me.. so badly.”
Taehyung abandons you then, hands retracting as he curls one around his shaft and pumps his hard member a few times, tapping your thigh. 
“Lift up for me, baby.” 
You push yourself upwards and Taehyung guides you over his cock that’s hard, stands tall and proud in all its girthy glory. His engorged tip leaks pre-cum, your walls dripping the rawest of honey and he’s pushed your panties aside once more, rubbing the head of his member in between your stained core. 
You jolt feeling the smooth head, clenching your walls as you want nothing but to feel him drag inside your velvet walls. Taehyung kisses at the nape of your neck before he speaks, a low, mellow order. 
“Put my cock inside you, Princess.” 
You bite your lip, white hot electricity shooting through your center as you listen to him, grabbing his cock from in between your spread legs and lining him up. You still feel nervous, feel scared a flight attendant could easily walk into you about to take your husband’s cock inside you. 
But when you feel his hands curl around your hips, his dick prodding your entrance as he lightly moves against you, hot breaths on your shoulder he kisses, you throw all care out the window and let Taehyung breach your weeping hole. 
His dick pops in with ease, the tip thick and heady as you soak him right in, slowly sinking down on that meaty cock of his and it feels like a heaven you craved every minute of everyday. You let out a drawn out moan, biting your lip to keep quiet as you feel Taehyung stifle his own fucked out groan. 
“Fuckkk, just like that, baby.” He whispers as he smooths over your hips, still unhurriedly sinking down as you feel him hit spots inside you that have you twitching, Taehyung always having been a little too deep in this position. 
You press your lips together to manage as you whimper, faltering from holding his shaft. “So deep, Taehyung, too deep.” 
“Shh, I know, Princess.” Taehyung coos, bringing a hand to comb your hair from your face, caressing your tresses affectionately. “But she can take all of me, can’t she? She’s my good girl, isn’t she?”
You nod as you keep going, taking small, baby steps as you try to fit him all inside, tensing up around him. 
“Relax, baby, go slow. Relax your body for me, you’re doing so well.” Taehyung’s hand winds back around your waist, holding your stomach as he presses his front to your back, embracing you as he encourages you. You do simmer down, calming your body as your walls flutter more open and you absorb him, feel his perfect veins and girth inside you with a pleasured sigh. 
You finally bottom him out as a result, feeling him in your stomach as he breaches you long and deep, wide and thick. You moan lightly, clutching his hand over your stomach as you feel him stretch you indefinitely, Taehyung’s baritone voice praising. 
“Good girl, such a good girl for me, fuck.” Taehyung swears as he kisses your neck, smoothing your tummy. “You’re okay, Princess?” 
“Yeah.. I’m good. I’m so fucking good.” You feel Taehyung in all sorts of places like this, now slightly exhilarated by the vulnerability of the current situation. To say the least, this is hot, the possibility of being seen so fucking hot you don’t even need guidance, and already begin moving yourself over Taehyung’s cock, an intoxicating up and down motion that leaves you near rolling your eyes back and him marveling. 
“Fuck, that’s my good girl. Keep going, baby.” Taehyung’s voice comes out near out of breath, hearing his soft grunts and groans as he reclines in his seat and holds onto your hips and stomach, watching you work yourself out all over him. 
You use your knees to elevate yourself, only to drop back down on Taehyung’s delicious dick, the drag, the wet slide of his big cock inside you the epitome of the good stuff. You let out a garbled moan when you decide to press him inside deep, the feeling of his tip nestled in your damn cervix beyond your wildest dreams. 
You encase his hand tightly, Taehyung clutching your fingers back as comfort, as your love language. 
“Shit, angel, how are you so dirty? This is so fucking sexy.” 
“Not as sexy as you, God.” You initiate a bouncing motion over him, feeling him pump you in places that spell your delirious descent, practically high off the pace and motion you set, occasionally gyrating your hips to stimulate your clit. 
“You wanna know something funny?” 
You furrow your eyebrows, speaking up through rampant breaths. “What?” 
“I told all my staff to never set foot in here unless I ask.” 
“And how’s that funny?” 
“Because,” Taehyung suddenly grips your hips hard and locks you in place, abruptly stopping your movements as you gasp. “They’re all just a click of a button away.” 
Your mouth falls agape, looking your shoulder at him with panic. “Tae, what are-” 
Taehyung then pushes your hips all the way down on his gifted, throbbing length and he propels his hips into yours, pressing himself inside you so deep you gasp as though air is leaving your lungs. 
“Tae-!” Taehyung immediately drapes his hand over your mouth quickly, hitting the button above him that alerts a flight attendant. You protest through his hand on you but he only grinds your hips further down on his dick, practically fucking into the base of your throat as you moan out blissfully. 
“I told you you’d regret fucking with me.” He near growls in your ear as you let out a fed up scoff. “You’re lucky I’m even letting you come.” He’s referencing your little act in the car, rolling your eyes as you glance down at the fact that you can see Taehyung’s whole cock nestled inside your pathetic little pussy, where he’s just called upon a fucking attendant.
Just when you’re going to kick and scream at him for it, he drapes his jacket over you both and conceals the lewd, pornographic image, absolutely nothing being bared as he inches towards your ear and orders gruffly. 
“Make one fucking sound when the flight attendant arrives, and I’ll edge you until you cry.” 
You immediately suck in a breath knowing he’s business, shutting yourself up as Taehyung unclasps his hand from around you and both hands settle on your hips, leaning back nonchalantly and assuming a blank face. 
On cue, a flight attendant passes through the curtain, tensing as another person enters your private area with Taehyung, having absolutely no clue what in God’s name is going on right now. You see the attendant a little taken aback by the intimate position you’ve both assumed, though to her it only seems like a wife perched on her husband’s lap. 
Lord bless whoever this woman is.
“You rang, Mr. Kim?” You tried to level your breathing, managing your aching and pulsing pussy walls that feel an orgasm buzz them, feel Taehyung’s monstrous cock stuff you to the brim as you attempt to stifle a reaction.
“Yes, I was feeling a little thirsty. Weren’t you feeling thirsty as well, Jagiya?” Taehyung regards you saccharinely over your shoulder, your cheeks flushed and body on fire, but remain as calm as possible with a deep breath. You’re so caught up in that single task that you don’t register his question, Taehyung suddenly jutting his hips up into yours in a discreet way and your sputter at the lewd contact, smacking your hand over your mouth to stop from crying out
Your eyes land on the flight attendant and you can tell she’s confused, but you take a breath and shake your head, heeding his request to remain silent. 
“What’s wrong, Princess? You were thirsty earlier, what’s happened now?” You’re a second from scoffing at his obvious play to your shenanigans, but Taehyung moves his hips again, feeling his tip hit your g-spot and your body near turns into jelly, clutching your hand over your mouth so tightly you could combust.
“What? Are you feeling too full, baby?” Taehyung brings a hand to smooth over your stomach, wanting to throttle him right now but you know he’s the one in control now, and your twitching body enjoys every second of it, while your mind runs high on insanity. 
You nod, Taehyung letting up slightly. “Ahh, of course, I do like keeping my wife satisfied.” He adjusts himself for the last time and you use every ounce of your fiber to not squeal at the deep way he penetrates further, taking a meditative breath through your hand.
This smug ass bastard. 
“We’re okay, actually, I’ll let you know when we’ll need anything else. Until then my previous orders stand.” 
The flight attendant nods her head with a light, lost crease to her brows. She quickly flashes her puzzled eyes towards where your bodies connect and even if she knows what’s going on, she doesn’t say anything, simply makes her hasty exit with a respectful bow. 
“That wasn’t so hard, now was it?” 
You grow angry, scoffing at Taehyung’s audacity. “Fuck you, you jackass. That was completely on purpose and she totally knew!” 
“Good girls don’t talk back.” Taehyung coos with a condescending lilt. “Watch your mouth or I’ll really make you regret it.”
“What, am I walking on thin ice?” 
Taehyung laughs without humour, lining the seam of his mouth with his tongue. “You’re a piece of work, you know that?” He smashes his hips into yours, whimpering as you feel him infiltrate all the insides that exist in your body.
“Fuck-” 
“Are you gonna be a good girl?” Taehyung secures your hips in his hands and maneuvers you over him, a light gyrating motion that presses him deep and stimulates your aching clit as you shudder, faltering forward. “Or do I have to teach you a lesson?” 
You smirk as you manage the burn, a condescending chuckle escaping you as you buckle your knees down, hands reaching out for him behind you. “Let’s brush up on our manners, Mr. Kim.” 
Taehyung runs his tongue on the inside of his cheek, curling his hands over your outstretched arms with a scoff. “Oh, a bad girl you are.” 
“Like I said, I don’t like being a good girl.” 
And all you remember of that mind-blowing session, was Taehyung tugging on your arms for leverage as he fucked you into complete oblivion, driving his hips so far and deep inside you you were driven insane, edged until you cried and begged him to let you come, all for him to keep going and coax however many orgasms he wanted out of you. 
And you enjoyed every last bit of it, because after all, in a private jet like this and a sinful husband like yours, the sky was the limit, now wasn’t it? 
Tumblr media
“No.. no way.. I hate you. I really do.” 
“Can I take that as an I love you?” 
“You did not just bring me to Mykonos, Greece!” You squeal, immediately blown away by the tropical sights before your eyes. You’d already caught your eager glimpse through the plane window, bubbling with excitement as you buzzed beside Taehyung, shooting around destinations as Taehyung laughed at your little guesses. 
You had never imagined he brought you to Mykonos, though, a southeastern European dream fit for the Gods. The waters were a crystal clear, shimmering blue that reflected light rays of the warm sunlight, the exotic nature scattered across the small bouts of city you could see from way up high. 
The city itself had you far more intrigued than the average person, European architecture having been your favourite ever since your first exposure in a ninth grade class. You marvel at everything, the brightest of smiles on your face as you poorly attempt to contain your excitement. 
“We’re staying here for a whole week?!” 
“Yes we are.” You turn to Taehyung exasperating in disbelief, sure you’ll never get used to how much he spoils you. 
You can’t even iterate a decent sentence, left speechless as you simply come rushing in Taehyung’s direction and leap onto him with all your might, arms and legs clutching around him as he catches you in arms, clinging to him like a koala. 
“Thank you, Taehyung, thank you, thank you! This is so cool, this is-this is amazing!” 
Taehyung chuckles, a hearty and content sound, unable to help himself from bear-hugging you. “Like I said, what my Princess wants my Princess gets.” 
You draw back and meet his coffee eyes, illuminated by the perfect rays of sunlight that allow you to admire the speckles of brown in his irises. “I’m so excited, what are we even gonna do for a whole week?” 
Taehyung supports you in his strong arms, playful contort to his lips. “We’ve got everything to explore, baby. You’ll have to wait and see.” He presses his lips to yours, kissing you for kicks. 
“Isn’t this a business trip, though? You have work to do.” You pouted as you left his mouth.
“I told you, angel. This trip is for fuck all,” He brushes away some hair that blew onto your face. “and the real event doesn’t take place until tomorrow night.” 
“Oh my God, does that mean I’ll get to keep you for longer?” 
“I’m all yours, babe.” You cheer a little too excitedly, but you can’t help the bubbly, girly feeling inside knowing you won’t have to spend time away from your Taehyung. 
“Why don’t I show you where we’re staying?” Taehyung asks. “It all starts there, and I’m pretty sure you’ll lose your mind when you see.” 
“Oh God, don’t you dare tell me you own a whole mansion here.” 
Taehyung stifles a laugh, biting his lip. “I could, but I was thinking something more quaint and vacation-like.” 
You narrow your eyes. “In other words, your sex dungeon?” 
Now Taehyung does laugh, a treasured, joyful sound, and you can’t help but giggle too. “No. It’s a bit of a travel to get there, actually.” 
“Is it far?” 
“You could say that.” Taehyung shrugs, sturdy arms holding you securely. “We’ll have to get there by a boat.” 
Your eyes bug out. “A-a boat? Are we living across the water or something?” 
“I don’t know, are we?” Taehyung gets condescending, wanting everything to be a surprise just so he can see the adorable way you’ll react. 
You hit his shoulder. “Tae, didn’t I tell you I’m afraid of water? Boats scare me.” You pout as the idea fills you with some anxiety, growing apprehensive about the rocking motion of a boat, even more so travelling on one. 
“It’s okay, Princess. It’s a small one like a yacht. I’ll stay with you the whole time, how does that sound?” 
You teeter on the answer, but one look at his gorgeous, soft face does you in, letting any trivial worries slip away. “Okay.. that’s fine.” 
“Good girl.” Taehyung praises as he soothes your back and pecks your lips. “Besides, I can’t have you falling overboard, how am I supposed to take you to my sex dungeon then?” 
“So you do have a sex dungeon!”
Taehyung only wiggles his eyebrows with a coy smirk, and you gasp scandalously as you yell a theatrical ‘I knew it!’, all while he sweeps you off on an adventure.
Tumblr media
A golden beach, nearly iridescent water and an entirely beautiful, stunning vacation villa is what you currently marveled at, mouth comically agape with an unmovable figure. And what was really doing you in? 
The fact that it was completely secluded on its very own, private island. You knew Taehyung would have an impressive, expensive trick up his sleeve, done the absolute most he could for you. 
But this? This, as you stood with your brain malfunctioning, warm breeze kissing your skin as the fresh scent of the sea filled your nostrils, you really had no idea your heart could fill with any more joy.
In summary, Taehyung was able to purchase one of those completely secluded vacation homes, located on their own small island with all-exclusive luxuries. A jacuzzi sat outside with its adjoining pool, its very own second floor balcony and a strip of beach large enough to house a multitude of people, more than just a couple. 
And to think it was all meant to be for only you and Taehyung. 
“There’s your key, Mr. Kim. Everything’s been set in place like you asked.” The driver of the yacht handed over Taehyung his key for the home, having helped Taehyung load all your luggage inside. 
“If you have any concerns or questions, there’s a designated landline that calls straight to the mainland. Emergencies also have their very own button, if need be we are available 24 hours, and will arrive via helicopter in safety situations.” 
“Thank you, that sounds perfect.” Taehyung shook the man’s hand politely, sending him a small smile. “I just wanted to make sure, are there extra blankets? And the floors are heated? My wife gets cold easily.” 
“Of course, Mr. Kim. Everything is in place for you.” 
“There are also satin sheets?” 
“Yes.” 
“And the correct safety measures for the balcony? She’s afraid of heights.” 
“Yes, sir.” 
“The pool isn’t too deep either, right? My wife doesn’t do so well with water-” 
“Ookay, sailor, that’s enough.” You looped your arm around Taehyung’s, tugging you to him with a sweet smile. “Thank you so much for your service, sir. We’ll stay in touch if we have any concerns.” 
“Of course, have a great stay!” The worker saluted you both brightly before he’d put the small yacht into gear, reversing and off on his way. 
“Tae, what are we gonna do if we need to get to the mainland?” 
“There’s another boat docked over there, baby. We’re allowed to use it whenever we need.” Taehyung pointed towards the luxurious looking yacht that hid behind the luscious palm trees, nodding understandingly. 
“Ooh, but who’s going to drive us?” 
“You’re looking right at him.” 
Your eyebrows shoot up. “You can drive a boat?” 
“Of course I can, I own a bunch.” Taehyung remarks proudly before he’s walking arm-in-arm with you towards the lovely villa, bowing for you when he quips. “Would you like a tour of your castle for the week, m’lady?” 
“I very much would, kind sir.” You bowed back, abandoning his arm to instead hug around his torso. Taehyung’s arms found purchase on your shoulders, clutching you gently as you both walked. “This reminds me of when I showed you our house for the first time, you couldn’t stop freaking out over everything.” 
“What else did you want me to do? I’d quite literally never seen a closet the size of a whole room.” 
Taehyung laughs, feeling his body vibrate in your hold. “That feels like ages ago now, we barely knew each other then.” He reminisces. “It was kinda cute, actually, your eyes kept doing that sparkling thing. It just got funny after I heard it 47 different times.” 
You pout up at him, challenging him. “In that case, when you show me around this home I’ll just stay completely nonchalant about everything.” 
“You can try, Princess. Don’t think you have a great poker face, though.” 
“Yes I do, I’m a natural, look.” You halted the pair of you along your impeccably detailed stone pathway up to the home, hands on your hips as you completely school your face. 
Taehyung merely blinks as he stares at you, trying your damn hardest to not laugh as you stare back. A laugh begins to creep up on your lips and you squish your lips together, hand over your mouth to stop yourself until a giggle spills out anyway, Taehyung chuckling at the cute sound. 
“Oh my God, why the fuck are you so cute?” He asks rhetorically as he kisses your forehead, rounding your figure and looping his arms around you from behind, holding your waist. 
“Alright Princess, onwards we go.” He begins walking you both towards the beautiful doorway, though not without tickling at your delicate sides with nimble fingers as you both laugh together. 
Tumblr media
“We’ve got a completely automated jacuzzi, has all the settings you need and you can use it whenever you want.”
“Yeah, cool.” 
“There are also beach chairs on the balcony if you want to tan, one of our couches out there also has a massage feature, so you can relax and get a massage too.” 
“Sure, that’s normal.” 
“Any other questions, babe?” 
“Nope, I’m totally fine, this is all normal.” You crossed your arms and tried to conceal the choke that tickled at your throat. Taehyung did not pull a single punch with this, your private vacation home was jam packed with everything, the epitome of living for the Gods. 
You didn’t even want to discuss your master bedroom together, putting all extravagant suites to shame as it not only features nearly it’s own entire living area, but also separated into the more secluded, actual bedroom that included the master bath and an Alaskan king-sized bed. 
Access to the balcony was granted all across your grandiose room, marveling at its decadent size and deluxe design. Heating and air conditioning, a built-in home theater, its own spa treatment, hell, the chandelier in the kitchen alone was leaving you gawking at the crystals. 
You were near losing it when Taehyung showed you the spacious, beautifully put together art studio, equipped with everything an architect could ever need. It was like your dreams were all sitting in a room, using the most high-end of products and tools, all making your little artistic brain fire off. 
“Still holding onto your poker face, Princess?” 
“Y-yeah. Everything about this place is normal, totally normal.” You tried to dismiss, maintaining your ruse pretty well as you nodded to yourself. 
“Hm, wonder if you’ll be able to keep the same face when I show you these.” His bracelet-clad hand reaches into his trouser pocket. Taehyung had on a fresh new outfit where you both changed on the plane upon arrival, now adorning beige chino’s and a nicely fitted white dress shirt, the first few buttons on his chest undone. He had his sunglasses sitting atop his head, revealing two strips of paper to you.
You zero in, recognizing the similar look of tickets. “What are those?” 
“How much do you like wine again?” 
You contemplate. “Mmm, enough that I nearly drank the whole bottle on our first dinner date.” 
Taehyung smirks here, proud and smug. “What if I told you you could taste the finest European wines with me until your heart’s content?” 
Your mouth falls agape here, eyes lighting up with exuberant excitement. You rush over to Taehyung, taking his hand to peer at the text on the tickets and distinguishing the place’s name. 
Corks Winery and Tasting.
“Oh my God, you’re literally the most perfect husband to exist on Earth!” 
Taehyung ticks his head to the side self-satisfyingly, suave roll of his tongue inside his cheek. “Guilty as charged.” 
“I’m serious, Tae. I swear I’ll suck you off every morning for this. Not that I already wasn’t planning to.” 
“And you’re calling me the perfect significant other?” Taehyung gestured towards himself. “You’re getting eaten out everyday, ma��am. Actually, I’m hungry right now, let’s get you naked.” Taehyung unexpectedly swoops you up his arms and your legs grapple around his torso, his lips latching onto your neck as you call out through laughs. 
“Tae, wait! Tae!” You giggle as he carries you both towards the couches in the main area, secure in his hold as he walks like a man on a mission. “Taehyung, just wait a second, let’s go out into the city before we do anything!” 
“You want to see the city?” 
“Of course! Do you know just how insanely beautiful Greece’s architecture is? Especially age-old structures that stood hundreds of years ago?”
Taehyung leaves your neck then, peering up at you. “Okay, okay, if it means your eyes are gonna sparkle like that, then for sure, baby.” 
You roll your eyes at his cheesiness, smacking his shoulder before you dip down to mouth at his neck for kisses. “But can I eat you out before we go?” 
“Taehyung, if you’re hungry, you can have real food.” 
“But I wanna hear you moan my name, Princess.” There’s a clear pout in Taehyung’s voice, disconnecting from his throat to hold his cute face. 
“Babe, you already banged me on your private jet.” 
“Nuh uh,” Taehyung wags a finger. “We made love very aggressively. And that’s not the same, let me make you feel good.” 
You peck his lips a few times, talking in between kisses. “You must be tired after the flight, Tae. You should relax, not work yourself more to eat me out.” 
Taehyung smooths  his hands where he grasps your thighs from underneath. “It’s not work, it’s my relaxing time.” Taehyung’s lips kiss underneath your ear, his mouth intoxicating and sensual. “Just wanna taste you, baby. And besides...”
He trails, nibbling at your earlobe while you sigh out, head spinning when his deep voice whispers.
“You can be as loud as you want, it’s only us here.”   
You feel a shot of arousal slither down your core, now ignited by the feeling of your crotch against his torso. Your eyes roll shut as you feel his tongue against your pulse point, licking and sucking at your sweet spot. “Mmm.. I- shit, Tae, why do you always go for that spot?” 
You brace yourself against him, clasping onto his shoulders tighter as he only stuffs his face further into your neck, kissing harder as you moan. “Because it makes you moan like that.” 
You let out another drawn out one on cue, feeling Taehyung stroll you both towards one of the grand, soft couches. He lays you down gently, broad body caging you in as he crowds you above, mouth hot on your skin. 
Your hips jut upwards to connect with his, hands gripping his shirt desirably as you tug him closer, needy moans spilling out into his ear. 
“Tae.. how long do we have-fuck, until the wine tasting?” 
“4 hours.” 
“God, eat me out, eat me out and then fuck me.” 
You feel Taehyung smirk against your skin, hands inching into your blouse and reaching behind for you bra clasp, mouth slipping down the valley of your breasts with addicting kisses. 
“Anything you want, Princess.”
Tumblr media
“Say cheese!” Taehyung cheers as he holds his phone before the bubbling pair of you, taking a dazzling selca by the river that glistens under the radiant morning sun. The breeze was still light and airy, weather the absolute perfect condition for sight-seeing as you and Taehyung leisurely strolled hand-in-hand in the city. 
“You know, I would’ve made us say sex dungeon, but we may have seemed weird.” Taehyung admits as he reviews your photo together, cracking a smile at it.
“They’d just be jealous of our sex life, and my sex beast.” You nuzzle into Taehyung as your hand squeezes his, free arm wrapped around his bicep as you peer at the photo too. 
“This outfit looks cute on you.” Taehyung compliments, admiring the jean short overalls you wore over a black and white polka-dot, off-the-shoulder blouse. 
“Thank you, you look even more handsome in regular clothes.” You mirror him, internally flashing back to when you’d ripped open the same shirt and pants when he was balls deep inside you.
Taehyung smiles down at you, warm and sweet as your attention shifts to his hidden eyes. “I like your sunglasses, too.” You reach up and carefully steal them from him, placing them on yourself. “How do I look?” 
“Beautiful.” Taehyung remarks. “Think the sun and post-sex glow are making you look like a Goddess.” 
You gasp as you land a hand on his chest. “Tae, don’t be so loud!” 
“Thought you said people are just jealous of our sex life?” 
“My God, at least have some decency, you’re a CEO!”
“CEO of this pussy-” 
You smack your hand over his mouth, immediately silencing him. “Manners, Kim.” You watch Taehyung roll his eyes, but communicate an unenthusiastic ‘okay’. 
Your walk continues, having agreed to get a feel for the city before deciding on any invigorating or real activities. Your eyes canvas all the architecture you can, simmering with excitement each time Taehyung inquired you about the features or design or look of a building, thoroughly interested in anything you said. 
“God, you just had to be smart too, huh? Such a sexy woman.” 
“I mean, God did need to make a perfect match for you, so He sent me.” You contorted your lips with pride, Taehyung’s bashful chuckle escaping him. “Did you want to go shopping, Princess? Are you hungry? We can grab lunch together.” 
“Mm, not really. Was already filled to my stomach an hour ago.” You hop up to kiss Taehyung’s cheek as he deadpans, shaking his head. 
“Dirty girl.” 
“Your dirty girl, though.” 
He accepts defeat, slipping his phone back into his pocket as you perk up. “So what’s on the list today?” 
“Well, I assumed you wanted to go shopping or eat, but you’ve foiled my plans.” 
“Hmm, we still have loads of time until the wine-tasting. I wonder what’s fun and could take up enough of our time.” You canvas your mind as you breathe in the cool, fresh air, admiring the change of scenery from the usual bustling Seoul. 
“Oh shit,” Taehyung suddenly remarks, peering up at him curiously. “What?” 
He paints a near evil smirk on his lips, tugging you along playfully. “I have the perfect idea.” His expression sends alarms throughout your system, scrutinizing him instantaneously.
“What in God’s name are you thinking about?” 
“You’ll see.” Taehyung wiggles his eyebrows before he’s dragging you somewhere, quick on his heels as you fill with anticipation. 
Tumblr media
“Kim Taehyung, I’m going to kill you!” Your legs tremble with fear as you stand like a baby lamb on the dock, clutching onto your life jacket like a vice. 
“It’s okay, baby, you’re riding with me.” 
“Yeah, on a fucking jet ski. Didn’t I tell you I’m afraid of water?!” The wind picks up near the sea, your hair flying all sorts of ways as you contemplate what in right hell got you into this situation. 
“Princess, you’ll be okay. I’m driving us and it’s going to be fun.” 
“No way am I riding that thing, you asshole! What if I fall in the water?” 
“Then I’ll dive in and save you, baby. Just trust me.” 
A pout grows onto your lips as you peer sideways at the open sea, seeing other people letting out fun-filled screams and hollers alike as they glide across the water. You clutch your life jacket tighter, apprehension filling you once you see the speed they’re driving at. 
“I’m.. I’m scared, Taehyung.” You stare at your wet-suited feet on the ground, trying to muster up the courage to take your leap of faith onto the jet ski Taehyung sits on, but they remain rooted to the wooden dock. 
“Jagiya, I’ll be with you the whole time. You’ll sit in front of me, so if we somehow fall I’ll immediately protect you.”  Taehyung pacifies as he looks at your saddened figure, your worried eyes meeting his. “Besides, I’ve been on a jet ski before and I have a boating license, you don’t have to be scared with me.” 
He reaches out his hand, warm and welcoming as he speaks kindly. “Let’s do it together, Princess.”
Your eyes soften, sniffling as confidence fills your chest at his sincere words, allowing yourself to bravely take Taehyung’s hand and advance towards him. Your foot stretches out onto the vehicle and Taehyung quickly secures his hands around your waist, tugging you safely onto the jet ski until you plopped down in front of him, nice and snug between him and the handle. 
“Alright, riders, make sure you’re both comfortable in this position. Usually we have the less experienced rider behind the driver, but I understand holding on can be scary for a much smaller person.” You instructors politely relays, beginning the important factors you both need to know about jet-skiing. 
“Mr. Kim seems knowledgeable about jet-skiing, so this makes things a lot easier. I’m sure you understand the rules about speed and turning, along with understanding the throttle of your jet ski.” 
“I sure do, sir.” 
“That’s great. Just for clarification, may I ask of your relationship together? Just so I know how to address you both correctly. ” The instructor asks. 
“This is my pretty wife.” Taehyung brings a hand to your torso and lightly rubs as he smiles at you, feeling all fuzzy inside with shy cheeks. 
“Perfect. Mr. Kim, please make sure to communicate to your wife when you’ll be making turns or speeding up, the most important thing about two people riding a jet-ski is communication.” 
“Of course, communication is always important.” Taehyung grins, adjusting his grip on the handle. 
“Alright, let’s get you set up with your lanyard. I’m sure you already know it’s to kill the engine if you two were to ever fall.” The instructor goes on to approach Taehyung with his lanyard, who extends his hand for the task. 
You try to remain calm by taking deep breaths, knowing you can trust Taehyung. He’d never put your life at risk and wouldn’t foolishly go too fast for your liking. The mention of capsizing still gets to you though, certain in your position if you did fall over you’d land in Taehyung’s arms, however you didn’t want Taehyung to potentially harm himself protecting you. 
Taehyung attaches his lanyard to the key and places his feet in the footrests. Both his hands round your figure in front of him to grip the handles, securing his palms around the rubber. The action causes him to completely cage you in, butterflies filling your stomach feeling his body near entirely cover you. He leans forward for leverage on the vehicle and his chest presses into your back, his face right beside yours as you become shy.
He’s so big and strong. 
Your turn to look at his side profile, worriedly wondering if you’re really going to do this. You catch Taehyung’s attention and he discerns the small fear in your eyes and lips that pout a little, softening to the delicate features of your face. He leans forwards and plants a kiss on your lips. 
“We’ll be okay, Princess. I’ve got us.” 
“I know..” You say tentatively. 
“Then why are you scared, baby?”
“I’m scared you could get hurt.” 
Taehyung didn’t know his heart could grow any more larger than it already has, a gratified smile framing his lips. 
“I’ll be fine, Princess. Don’t worry about me.” He grins assuredly, securing his feet and hands as he glances up at the instructor on the dock. “Are we okay to begin?” 
“You got it, Mr. Kim. Whenever you’re ready.” Your chest fills with anxiety once Taehyung revs the engine, clasping your hands together with fear. 
“Y/N, you need to hold onto the handles tightly, and never let go either, you’ll really get hurt otherwise.” 
“But I don’t know where to hold.” 
“Here,” Taehyung turns his hands palm up and you plop them in his warm palms, grasping his fingers. He maneuvers your hands onto the handles and then drapes his own larger ones above yours, his hands big enough they grasp both your hands and the handles of the jet-ski. 
“I’ll tell you when we’re going to turn, when I do you’ll have to help me lean in towards the turn, okay? With jet-skiing we have to make sure our weight and center of gravity is even and intact.” 
You nod understandingly, gripping the handles hard as Taehyung clutches along with you. “Got it.” 
Taehyung cracks a smirk, ticking his head to the side with pride. “Alright, let’s give em’ hell, babe.” 
Taehyung’s already got the jet ski ignition switch on, and he slowly pushed the throttle in as the jet-ski immediately jut forward, spilling out a squeal when it does. You hold on securely, feeling the wind in your hair as Taehyung begins a slow, steady speed cruising over the water. 
He’s already an experienced driver, so Taehyung doesn’t need to pay heed to the obstacle courses for novices. He wanted to opt for the open sea, but decided to practice turning with you as much as he could. 
Taehyung slowly approaches buoys in the segment of a line, speaking by your ear. “We’re gonna practice turning together, alright babe?” 
“Yes.” 
“You’ll never have to guess which way I’m turning, even if it seems obvious I’ll still always tell you so you lean with me, okay?” Taehyung advises as you both cruise towards the obstacles. 
“Okay!” You shout over the sound of the engine, readying yourself with a confident breath.
“Alright, our first obstacles coming up, we’re gonna turn left, then right, then left and so on, got it?” 
“Got it!” 
Taehyung then pushes the throttle further and the speed picks up by at least 10 kilometers, getting near sent back into Taehyung until you steady yourself. Taehyung approaches the first buoy and instead of fear, you fill with eagerness, listening for Taehyung’s instruction.  
“Left!” He tells you, and you lean in accordance with Taehyung’s body, applying the same amount of weight he does and you both turn smoothly, the jet ski’s center of gravity intact. 
“Holy shit, we just turned!” 
“Hell yeah we did. Let’s keep it up, Princess.” 
Taehyung then yells a sharp ‘right!’ as the second buoy approaches, swiftly leaning with him to the right as you both clear the obstacle. You exclaim with excitement as you both pass by, advancing to the third, the fourth, and lastly the fifth, taking your last left turn together and you’re met by the stillness of the open sea water. 
“Oh my fucking God, we just did that so smoothly!” 
“See, I told you it’d be fun!” 
Your nerves flood with enthusiasm as you feel Taehyung lightly cruising the water, buzzing with elation for more. “We totally have to go faster, this is insane!” 
“Are you okay if we go fast?” 
“Fuck yeah, I am. Speed up baby!” You secure yourself on the jet ski better and grip the handles hard, Taehyung cracking a smile at how pumped up you seem. 
“Alright, here we go!” Taehyung doesn’t pull a single punch and kicks the jet ski into high gear, picking up a couple dozen more kilometers as the vehicle glides over the water. 
It feels surreal, your hair blowing in the wind and Taehyung leaned over you, chin nearly kissing your shoulder as he pushes at the throttle to increase the velocity. You squeal when he performs a sleek turn on the water, both of you leaning in accordance with the jet ski and soon, you’re gliding across the lively waters like you were born to do it. 
Taehyung then accelerates even more, driving so fast the water feels like air and the wind hitting your face is exhilarating, your heart rate at high speed. You cheer as you fall in love with the feeling, whisked away in only a reality where Taehyung and you exist, where it feels like life is too short to be afraid of something and all you need is a little fun. 
“How do you feel, Princess?” Taehyung shouts for you to hear him. 
“I feel.. I feel like I’m alive!” You exclaim gleefully when Taehyung’s turning again, rounding the jet ski to see the ripples of water you leave in your wake. Your lungs fill with air faster than you can speak, your nerves ignite and your heartbeat’s on a highline, giving in to the captivating sensation of all your worries slipping away. 
This is the most fun you’ve had in ages, and absolutely nothing can make it better than being with Taehyung, thankful he dragged you to do this crazy ass idea no matter how scared you were. 
“Keep going, Tae, and don’t you dare stop!” 
“Wasn’t planning to, Princess!” Taehyung declares with his own pump of energy as he whizzes off, only your elated screams and laughter being left behind. 
Tumblr media
“Oh God, is it just me or is your balance still off?” You sniffle as you wait with Taehyung in the cue for the winery, both your tickets secure in his hand as your fingers remain laced with his other. 
“I’m pretty okay, maybe it’s because you’re smaller.” 
“That makes no sense, asshole.” You lean into Taehyung as your inner equilibrium falters, still winded by all the water-sporting you did today. “Is my hair okay? I think it got ruined.” 
Taehyung peers down at you and inspects your hair, tucking some behind your ear. “You look perfect.” 
You pout. “Hey, don’t lie just ‘cause you love me. I don’t want to look bad at the winery.” 
Taehyung becomes disappointed. “When have I ever lied to you? Your hair looks fine, Y/N. I would’ve made fun of you otherwise.” 
You roll your eyes, checking the time on Taehyung’s watch. “Oh my God, it’s almost time, I’m so excited! I’ve never done this before.” You nearly buzz on your spot, Taehyung watching you with a fond smile. 
“Does my makeup look okay? I had to touch up really quickly.” You ask with caution, remembering you had to redo most of it in the restroom at the jet-ski dock, the wind and water having made you appear like a hot mess. 
Taehyung scans over your face closely, finding your eyes. “Oh, some of your mascara smudged.” He identifies as he brings his thumb to swipe the corner of your eye.
“Thank you.” 
“Ah, wait, your lips too.” Taehyung ticks as he cradles your chin. 
“Oh? Is it my lipst-”
And suddenly Taehyung envelopes you in a kiss, pressing his mouth to yours in mere seconds. You breathe in his intoxicating kiss and reciprocate it, mouthing at him equally hard. Taehyung disconnects from you and gazes, thumb stroking your skin as you remain winded.
“Mmm, that’s better.” 
You blush, not really used to PDA, but also feeling all fuzzy about his kiss. “Y-you’ve got some lipstick on you.” 
“Nice, evidence I’m yours.” You roll your eyes, about to make a snarky comment when the doors welcome yours and Taehyung’s group to enter for the wine tasting, hopping next to Taehyung who smiles at you with creasing eyes.
Tumblr media
Taehyung swishes around the wine in his glass, smacking his lips as he contemplates thoughtfully. “Hm, dark, has some cherry in it. More fruit forward.” Taehyung declares, taking a second look at the wine. “I think it’s more your taste.” 
You pucker your lips as you take a swig of your wine, the astringency hitting your tongue hard as you react negatively. “Oh God, it’s savory, I think blackcurrant? Maybe some damn rhubarb? Dry as fuck.”  You relay as you grimace at the drink. “I think you’ll like this.” 
You and Taehyung exchange drinks then, you taking a sip and he does so his, and your agreeable reactions to either means you made the right choice. You melt into your spot by the counter of the large bar, a grandiose, yet homey feel to the winery as bottles of wine stretch for as far as you can see. Dark-stained woods of cherry and oak build the foundation of the snazzy place, the chandelier above your heads fit for a queen, luxurious windows providing warm and plentiful lighting of the afternoon sun. 
Taehyung and yourself were seated closely together, propped up on bar-counter chairs as you both tasted all kinds of European wine together, scrutinizing and talking away. 
“I’m more of a fan of red wine, white wines are too dry to me.” Taehyung explains with his face resting in his palm, elbow leaned against the counter as he regards you. 
“Same here, but I’m more into fruit-driven wines. I like my wine sweet.” 
“As sweet as you?” Taehyung quirks a brow. 
“Haha, very witty. But if a wine was as sweet as me you’d need to visit a dentist, dear husband.” 
“Oh, trust me. I already know how sweet you taste, dear wife.” Taehyung curls a palm over your thigh, inching his scheming fingers towards your core and you smack at his hand with a tut. 
“Bad Mr. Kim, we’re in public.” 
Taehyung rolls his eyes, but with no real malice. He settles around his wine glass instead, sipping a nice swig. “You know, good thing I’m not an exhibitionist. Would’ve done something real dirty real publicly.” 
“And why aren’t you an exhibitionist, Kim?” 
He scoffs, dark eyes landing on you. “You think I’d want everyone to see my Princess’ face when I fuck her and make her mine?” 
You fill with arousal immediately, trying to swallow it down. “Does that bother you, sailor?” 
“Very, only I get to see you like that. I already have enough dreams of murdering the unworthy men that have.” 
You laugh, finding it endearing how he seems annoyed for you. A hand of yours finds his thigh when you speak, cupping around it. “What other fantasies roam around in that sexy brain of yours, Kim? Other than vengeance, that is.” 
Taehyung stifles a condescending laugh here, attempting to camouflage his smile. 
“Hey, the fuck? Why’d you laugh like that?” You furrow your brows. 
Taehyung pulls his lips back guiltily, sugarcoating his confession. “Baby, if I told you about the fantasies in my head, a) you’ll get horny, and b) you’d really think anything I’ve done to you so far is vanilla.” 
Your cheeks blush here, fluttering at his admittance but also feeling something fiery tickle at your gut. “Try me, daddy.” 
“Ouu,” Taehyung hisses, pleasurable crease to his handsome features as a few pieces of his hair fall into comma. “We’re calling me daddy now?” 
“Depends on if you like it.” You shrug. “You’re the very definition of a daddy.” 
“I usually like hearing my name during sex, but if you sound like that saying daddy I might wanna hear it more often.” Taehyung’s somehow shifted closer to you as he radiates pure sin, still leaning onto his palm as he eyes you seductively, and you narrow your eyes playfully.
“But seriously, what have you got in mind? I’m curious.” 
The expression on Taehyung’s face demonstrates he’s thinking, teetering on giving his answer until he gives in. “You really wanna know?” He asks for sure. 
You nod your head, leaning closer to him for the exclusive details. He drums his fingers across his cheek, other hand reaching for his glass of wine he swishes around. 
“I’ve thought about spilling wine on you and licking it off your naked body.” 
Your pussy floods with a spike of arousal as he drinks his wine, rubbing your thighs together when the erotic image paints itself clear in your mind. You imagine Taehyung dragging his long, skillful tongue across your coated skin, shuddering as he spills wine over you like you’re his canvas he’s painting, licking in places that leave you moaning. 
You’re thinking about the intimate, skin-to-skin contact and begging for more when Taehyung snaps his fingers before you, pulling you out of your trance. He chuckles, light and airy. 
“Told you you’d get horny.” 
“Whatever,” you hmph. “At least now I know how to make your dreams come true.” 
“You already do by existing.” 
You pout at him, face filling with bashfulness. “You’re adorable, you know that?” 
Taehyung rolls his eyes, index finger dragging across his bottom lip. “What about you?” 
“Huh?” 
“Your fantasies, do you have any?” Taehyung directs the question towards you, gauging your response as he takes a sip of his wine. 
You blow a raspberry, mindless finger against your temple as you think. You do have an answer, but you feel way too shy to even speak of it, hiding the truth of what you want behind a façade of poker face. “I don’t have any.” 
Taehyung scrutinizes you playfully. “Liar. You’re doing that thing with your lips.” 
“No I’m not.” 
“You just did it again.” 
“Excuse me, lying is a sin, Taehyung. I would never do that.” 
“And you’re sin on legs, spill, my dirty Princess.” 
You give him an angry look before you acquiesce, taking a sip of your sweet wine as you line the rim of the glass. “I’ve always thought about riding your face.” 
Taehyung’s taken aback, not expecting that. “Damn, really?” 
“Mhm,” you nod. “You run your mouth too much, sometimes I just wanna sit on your handsome face and shut you up.”  
Taehyung rolls his tongue on the inside of his cheek, entertained. “Why’d you never tell me that?” 
“Because you probably wouldn’t want to do it. Most men don’t-” 
“Did I say I wouldn’t do it?” 
Your eyes snap to his, a surprised crease to your brows. Maybe you thought Taehyung would at least agree, but not with the dark glint you see in his irises, playful, but almost anticipatory, like he wants it to happen, and was just waiting for you to bring it up. 
“What?” 
“I’m not most men, sweetheart. You can ride my face any time, you just have to ask.” 
You’re struggling for a sentence, mouthing falling open and close. “Are you-are you serious?” You try to hide your rosy cheeks about it, the idea of sitting on his face quite embarrassing, like it’s too much but it lights a lusty fire in your stomach. 
“Baby, having my head in between your legs is my favourite pass time. I’d give anything to see you fuck yourself out on my face.” Taehyung brings a hand to the back of your head, stroking your tresses affectionately. 
Your cheeks feel warm, and you attempt to shrink into the smallest thing possible to hide your face, feeling embarrassed. “O-okay.” 
Taehyung finds it endearing, tucking your hair behind your ear to see you better. “If it makes you feel any better, my fantasies aren’t just the wine thing.” 
Your eyes shift to him, a glimmer of curiosity in them. “Really?” 
Taehyung nods his head. “Mhm, there’s something else I’ve always thought of.” Taehyung leans forwards until there’s no space between you two anymore, his full lips by your ear as he whispers deeply. 
“I want you to myself for a whole night.” 
Suddenly you’re hyper aware of how his body presses into yours, curling up your palms against your thighs to manage the shock of electricity he sends throughout your system. “But you’ve already-” 
“No, not like that.” You take a shaky breath when he places his arm on the back of your chair, somehow closer than he was before, his voice husky. “I meant where you see me as a real dom.” 
You swallow hard, the bass of his tone rippling through your ear. “All I think about is showing you that side, what I wanna do to you when nobody’s watching.” His voice is low and gruff, dripping sin in your ear as he draws closer. “When you’re all mine, when it’s only our naked bodies and you’re my needy, little sub.” He drops an octave so dangerously you can barely manage when his hand inches onto your thigh, very aware your overalls bared your legs to him.
His hand feels rough and masculine against your skin, his lips skimming your ear as you bites yours. You imagine what other places he could be right now, paired with his words that teased so much more you’re missing out on, and itched to taste. 
He’s smug and coy, but you’ve always been Taehyung’s match, turning your head to instead brush against his ear and whisper deliberately slow. 
“Then try me, daddy.” 
And Taehyung cracks shit-eating smirk, releasing a puff of hot air against your skin. 
Tumblr media
You yawn, the day’s shenanigans and activities catching up to you as you rest in Taehyung’s arms, who caught you falling asleep on your boat as he drove you two back. 
Your stomach was full after eating dinner with him, bordering 9pm as Taehyung docks the boat as carefully possible, mindful of your figure that keeps nodding off. 
The boat settles and Taehyung swiftly leaps off, gently telling you to wake up and follow him back inside the house. His hands curl around your waist as he securely helps you land on the dock, rounding your shoulders as he clutches you close. You remain attached to his side, arms hugging his torso as the cold air by the sea shivers you awake, cowering into Taehyung’s warmth. 
Taehyung takes it as his signal to pull you closer, covering you from the chilly breeze as you both enter your villa. Your shoes are off and it takes no communication for the pair of you to understand the bedroom is your destination, having expended most of your energy for today. 
Taehyung lets you enter first as you trudge towards the bed, Taehyung plopping down on the mattress as you stand in between his manspreading legs, rubbing at your eye with another fatigued yawn. 
“Damn, why do I feel so sleepy?” 
“Jet lag. It’s a bitch, remember?” Taehyung pays homage to his old punchline, leaning back on his palms as he yawns as well. 
You whine a little at the annoying exhaustion, throwing your legs over Taehyung’s thighs and straddling him. Your arms coil around his neck and you envelope him in a hug, snuggling into him like he’s a nest and you’re his little bird. You melt into his broad, protective frame, tired eyes falling shut.
“Mmm, sleepy baby.” Taehyung hums, arms wrapping around your torso as he embraces you in return. You two remain like that for awhile, feeling the warmth of each other’s bodies, basking in the sheltering feeling that comes with such intimacy. 
You’re not sure why, but kissing him feels like something you want to do. You draw yourself away from his neck and bring your face before his, looking into his eyes with unabashed innocence, until your lips press against his slowly. 
He welcomes you openly, arms winding around you tighter as your hand snakes up into his hair, tugging at the ends that sweep the nape of his neck. Not long after your tongue’s dipping into his mouth, Taehyung swirling his own around yours as the tempo remains slow and relaxed, unhurried and sensual. 
Taehyung’s hand then inches towards the button of your overalls, unclipping until both pop off, pushing them off your shoulders. The garment pools at your waist, sucking in a breath at the exposure you gain. You unintentionally grind down on Taehyung’s lap when his hands slide inside the jean material. 
He grinds you over his crotch for a while, making out lazily as your core repeatedly glides back and forth over his hardening cock. Taehyung palms your ass before he’s slowly tugging your overalls down your waist. He pulls them past your moving backside until they settle at your thighs, helping him work them off. 
They’re discarded and you settle back over Taehyung’s lap, core buzzing when it makes contact with his member that now lightly prods your slicked folds, already dampening your panties. 
You moan at the feeling, gripping onto the nape of Taehyung’s neck as you mouth at him languidly, like you want to savour the taste of his mouth even after thousands of kisses. Taehyung’s fingers then canvas towards the bottom of your blouse, playing with the hem until he begins stripping it off, raising your arms for him to remove the useless material. 
He throws it somewhere and you’re left in your bra and underwear, ignited by the intimate sensation of your bare skin against his clothes. His palms curl around your waist, rocking you with him in a motion that’s intoxicating, head-spinning as you make out. 
Your underwear is his next target, stripping off the dainty fabric until it’s just your bra, where his hand slithers up your spine and fiddles with the back, unclasping it. It releases open and he lazily slides the straps off your shoulders, slinging the navy blue coloured garment on the floor. 
You’re left completely naked and undressed on top of a fully-clothed Taehyung, something about your slick leaking onto his clothes exhilarating, arousing. You press your body further into his, knees digging into the mattress as you lean forward for more contact and he manages all of you, takes each lick of your tongue and grind of your hips with his own. 
You’re so drunk on kissing and making out with him you’re painfully unaware of what he’s housed in mind. 
He suddenly stops, pulling himself away as he gazes at your flushed cheeks, hooded eyes that communicate the lust the pumps through your veins. He breathes against you hard, your breaths mingling together as you remain close and intimate, hands all over each other. 
You bite your lip as he lightly removes a piece of hair from your face, your doe eyes anticipating him as Taehyung feels himself fall harder for you. 
“Y/N... I want to try something.” 
You tilt your head, him using your name piquing your interest. “What is it?” 
He licks his bottom lip and secures an arm around you, carrying you both to the top of the bed as he leans back against the headboard, perching you comfortably on his lap again. 
“Tae-” You call out in question but you’re interrupted by him suddenly shifting himself downwards, shuffling into a laid out position on the bed as you lift up for him, using the headboard as support. 
Your eyes go wide, watching him settle onto a pillow as you straddle his stomach. “Taehyung, what are you-”
“Ride my face, Princess.”
You fill with instant butterflies, suddenly very aware of what he’s asking you to do, and you become embarrassed. “B-baby, you don’t-you don’t need to do this.”
Taehyung regards you softly with the shake of his head. “I want to do this.”
You become shy, so painfully shy to need to conceal your face. It’s burning up, and you’re so aware of how candid this all is you feel yourself near implode. “I-I don’t know, Tae. It’s a lot of work for you, and I don’t want you to be overwhelmed or hurt you.”
Taehyung’s hands slide up to your hips, smoothing over your skin as he coos at you, sweet and warm. “It’s okay, baby, come sit on my face. It’s not too much for me at all, I wanna taste you.”
You’re still burning with embarrassment as you shake your head ‘no’, hiding behind your hands as your courage runs away from you. Taehyung’s heart grows too soft, wondering what’s got you so nervous.
“Princess, you don’t have to be shy with me. It’s only me, just you and me.” Taehyung rubs over your smooth, bare thighs, voice mellow and honey-like. “Let me give you what you deserve, baby.”
You peek between your fingers, finding a reassuring, sincere smile on Taehyung’s lips down below when you do.
Taehyung’s endeared, watching you all shy and flustered as you sit naked above him, his hands coming out to gently take yours.  “Come here, my angel. I’ll guide you through it, and I’ll go slow.” He coos as he kindly pulls your hands to his shoulders, carefully hooking them on as he looks into your gorgeous gems of eyes, patient and waiting for you.
You shuffle towards his face after a deep breath, Taehyung slowly winding his arms underneath your thighs to tug you closer. You extend your legs and up you go, not finding the bravery to plop down on his face just yet.
“Tae..” Your voice wavers as you peer down at him, so unfamiliar with this you’re a nervous wreck. “I-I’ve never done this before.”
“That’s okay.” Taehyung says, pressing a kiss to your groin as he encourages you. “Just a little further, Princess, I’ll take care of you.”
You shuffle some more, directly above him as you peer down with anxiety, scared about what to do next, and your hands hide your tomato-red face again, burning with embarrassment. “Taehyung, this is so embarrassing, I can’t-I can’t do this.”
Your heart’s about to pick up speed when Taehyung begins rubbing pacifying circles into your thighs, soothing you as he provides words of affirmation, words of comfort. “But you’re so gorgeous, baby. What’s there to be embarrassed about?” He asks softly. “I wanna taste you, I wanna feel you like this, Y/N.”
Maybe it’s the abundance of raw love you can hear in his sincerity, or the melted caramel his voice is laced with, or maybe the unfettered, pure look of sheer desire and admiration you can discern in his coffee eyes. Whatever it was, your chest fills with butterflies, the kind that have the power to embolden you, to provide you with small confidence as your hands slowly falter from your face.
“You can trust me, baby.” Taehyung affirms. “I’ve got you.. always.”
You feel light, feel as though your body’s come to a tranquil state as your hands cup his soft face lovingly, pads of your thumbs gliding across the apple of his cheeks, your eyes communicating gratefulness.
You nod to him shyly, securing a hand on the head board as your other curls around his on your thigh, squeezing for comfort as you flip your hair from your face.
You fill with bravery again and jut your bare, leaking core before his mouth, Taehyung hissing and groaning pleasurably. “Shit, Princess. You’re gorgeous, so fucking gorgeous.” He praises as he pressed a kiss to your wet clit, licking the taste off his lips. “Get to taste the prettiest pussy like this.”
You smile like a daft idiot, clamping down on your lip as fuzziness invades your chest. Taehyung holds you above his mouth, awaiting you with patience and care with a small smile.
You finally suck in a reflective breath, lungs filling with confidence as you sink down on him and your weeping, pulsing core touches Taehyung’s wet, plushy lips beneath you.
You shudder immediately, the sensation of his lips wrapped around your bare, leaking core the epitome of your wildest dreams. You grip him and the headboard hard, keeping your legs from already shaking at just how fucking good he feels.
“Tae, baby, oh my God-” And just when you think this is heaven, Taehyung swipes his tongue through your folds and you squeal, digging your nails wherever you hold as your body twitches, that scheming muscle of his the sheer work of the devil.
Your pathetic breath hitches to manage the abundant arousal that shots through your veins, Taehyung glancing up at you with those entrancing eyes of his as he smirks against your pussy.
“Does it feel good, Princess?”
“So good. Oh God, Tae, so fucking good.”
Taehyung chuckles softly, eyes locked on you as he glides his tongue up your slit again, the tip playing with your clit before he detaches. You sigh out so loudly it’s sharp and gets cut off, blood rushing to your head as you feel heated, maybe even sweat collecting on you already. You keep yourself hovering as you try to manage his downright sinful mouth, always lifting off him at even just the slightest lick, and Taehyung enjoys every passionate second of it.
He smooths over your thighs up to your unmoving hips, speaking in that low voice of his. "Try sitting down, baby, I promise it'll feel good."
You're swallowing as you heed his request, gazing down at him between your legs and you dip your core, as if testing the waters that is Taehyung's mouth, and his tongue simultaneously juts out to lick at your cunt. 
You moan out lewdly, gripping the headboard like it was your only lifeline. Your eyes are screwed shut so tightly you were seeing stars, opening them to stay in contact with Taehyung's bewitching eyes as you dip down once again, this time Taehyung running his tongue so deep into your folds you're like a popsicle he's licking on a hot summer's day.
"Tae.. oh my God."
"Move whenever you feel like it, baby. Whenever it feels good." He speaks between your legs and you're unsure what washes over you, maybe the arrant horniness of this entire situation as you take a deep breath and declare a triumphant 'fuck it'.
You are sitting on your husband's face.
And you're going to drive yourself insane.
You gently plop your pussy down on his mouth and Taehyung happily greets you with a low groan and a lick, the fatal combination of both making you weak in the knees. The vibration of his voice ripples through you, looking down to see Taehyung's shut his eyes as he lightly sucks as your pussy, occasionally providing tantalizing kitten licks.
You're so enamored and in love with his enjoyment of eating you out, you fill with excitement instantaneously, arousal pumping through your blood as it fills your heart.
"Taehyung.." You call him, letting out light moans as he gently licks at you. "I-I want more."
Taehyung opens his eyes as you admire his irises, painted over with a colour of lust and desire. He runs his fingers over your thighs, feeling at your skin as he gives you a deep swipe in between your wet pussy lips, his eye contact deadly.
"Try riding me, Princess." He presses mindless kisses to your dripping cunt. "Grind down on my face."
You feel fire ignite in your stomach, the idea of grinding on Taehyung's gorgeous face doing you in. You've always wanted to shut him up and have him licking at you like a mad man, so what exactly was stopping you now?
You nibble at your lip as you elevate yourself once again, only to set yourself right down on his mouth. Taehyung's tongue from hell licks a nice, long stripe up your quivering slit, lips lightly suckling around your pussy as you twitch above him.
Your naked chest rises and falls, revved on by your horniness as you lightly begin moving yourself in a back and forth motion, caving when you feel Taehyung's tongue glide across your sensitive pussy lips in accordance. You’re only testing the movement, and yet it has you moaning out without a care in the world as you grasp the headboard with need. 
"That's it, baby. Move just like that." Taehyung encouraged, his mouth capturing your pulsing pussy as you attempt to get a feel for the motion with experimental gyration, becoming lost on any further action.
"Tae, how do I.. I don't know how to move.." You get out, feeling your body high off this divine sensation already, but you crave so, so much more.
"Imagine it's my cock, angel.” Taehyung advises. “You're riding my cock, but you don't have to bounce up and down for me, just back and forth for yourself." Taehyung explains as he flaps his tongue over your little clit, kissing and sucking in portions. "Move as much as you want, don't think about me."
"But Tae, I'm worried about you-"
"Don't be, Princess.” He pacifies. “I'll be okay, just chase your pleasure. Chase your high until you come all over my face, that's all I need." Taehyung adjusts his grip and shoves his tongue deeper inside you, tasting the sweet nectar that drips out of you. You see the way he enjoys it, letting out little moans and groans that buzz through your body, and you've never felt so eager in your entire life.
"Okay.. but please, please tap me if it's too much. I don't want to make you take too much for me."
Taehyung's heart could've exploded, not familiar with such care and consideration for him during sex. So all he can do is smile fondly, and hope it communicates the love he feels for you in the very depths of his heart. "Of course, my baby. Now fuck yourself out on my face."
You giggle a little, feeling your chest blossom with comfort, with familiarity and warmth. You bite your lip before slowly beginning another back and forth motion over Taehyung's mouth, feeling yourself lose your mind as his long, thick tongue surfaces to lick you in between.
A few riveting, and experimental minutes later you've began a sensual pace, rocking yourself over Taehyung's face as you sigh and moan out, feel ecstasy fill your veins as Taehyung draws his wet tongue all over your palpitating pussy, matching your speed.
You clutch the headboard harder, moving quicker as lewd sounds escape you and increase in volume, chasing the sensitive touch of his wet muscle meeting your leaking, aching pussy. You feel your clit sometimes brush up against his lips or nose and it feels like you're vibrating, buzzing with arousal that rips through your insides.
“Taehyung.. fuck.”
"Mmm, that's my girl, keep going." Taehyung encourages, arms holding you open wider as he stuffs his face in between your legs, laps and licks with vigor as you use your knees to ride his face, for unwavering leverage. You grind down on him, feeling his tongue penetrate deeper and you're in your own euphoria. Your head's thrown back as you lose yourself, immerse yourself in the heaven Taehyung crafts in between your shaking thighs, feeling an orgasm bubble in your gut as you increase your movements.
You can feel your pussy secreting your sweet essence like waterworks, clenching and fluttering as you take Taehyung’s masterful tongue in between your fleshy folds. 
Now you're desperate, needing, wanting more. He feels so good you could cry, so good your toes were curling against the ruined sheets and your eyes were screwing shut. Your pussy was on white hot fire, feeling it rake and itch with burning pleasure only Taehyung has the power to call forth.
You don't believe in scarcity anymore, bracing your hands on the headboard as you begin rocking over Taehyung with all you can muster, grinding and riding all over his face until your legs lose strength, until your stomach begins to coil.
"Oh fuck, atta girl, just like that." Taehyung swears as he groans out in disarray, in pleasure as he eats up all your fast, untethered movements. "Fuck yes, baby, you’re so sexy, keep going."
His words only add to your arousal, feeling your every erogenous zone light up as Taehyung laps and licks and sucks at your pussy disorderly, a sloppy, wet mess he enjoys every second of. "My fucking God, Y/N, you’re so wet, you taste so good."
Your slick is drenching Taehyung’s mouth, and it has your heart thrumming in your chest, blood pumping in your ears so loudly all you can think about is your orgasm, think about the coil wrapping itself up in your gut with each time Taehyung licks at your pathetic cunt with skilled and delicious stripes.
Your pussy aches and pulsates and vibrates for more, losing your hold on reality as you’re sent to cloud nine. You yearn for him to keep going, keep licking and letting out those grunts and groans of satisfaction, chase your high until the damn sunrise with your own moans and groans so unfiltered and loud, you're incredibly glad only you and Taehyung reside on this island.
"Taehyung.. Tae.."
"What is it, baby?"
"I can't-I can't fucking stop, you feel so fucking good." You cry out with tears in your eyes, the dull ache and pain your pussy buzzes with doing something to your wellbeing. Your eclipsing orgasm is so strong and it thrashes around in your stomach, wanting to release and snap like a twig.
"Then don't," Taehyung coos. "Don’t stop until you come. Until you come all over my face and you shut me up."
You moan out sharply when Taehyung locks you down on him, roughly grinding you over his mouth as he shuts his eyes and immerses himself in you, puppy-licking and stuffing his tongue so deep within your pussy lips you're the replica of his lifeline, and it only initiates the beginning of your end.
You can feel it, it's roping and bunching up in the pit of your stomach so harshly everything is drowning out around you, only feeling Taehyung's mouth underneath and in between your legs as you ride his face like a madwoman, dig your knees into the matters until you realize your pace is erratic. You're all over the place, absolutely no pattern as you gyrate and rock and grind so much your clit repeatedly hits Taehyung's nose and face.
"Keeping going, Princess, I know you're close." The formidable tip of Taehyung’s tongue flaps all over your throbbing pussy, supplying all kinds of pleasure and a wet mess that has you on your last thread. "Come all over loverboy’s face, pretty girl. Wanna taste your cum."
Taehyung talks dirty in that deep, deep voice of his between your legs and the added stimulation collects in your gut, coils. Coils to no end, coils so tightly you desire to give yourself one last tendril of sanity by grinding down so hard he’s completely stuffed full of your cunt, remaining in control. 
That was, until Taehyung sucks so harshly on your pussy, his nose prodding your engorged clit, tongue driven so far into your weeping hole you come undone like a useless piece of string.
You release, and you release hard. So hard you see white spots in your vision and your body completely convulses, twitches as your orgasm ripples through your sloppy pussy. Your movements come to a slow, relaxed pause, Taehyung leisurely moving his tongue up your leaking folds as he watched your fucked out face above him.
You feel like you're floating, having released all the tension in your stressed body as you breathe out rapidly, hooded eyes coming down to peer at Taehyung eating up all your cum. You're completely taken by the sight, cheeks flushed and warm as you realize how much you lost yourself, how much you threw everything away just to relish in his mouth and face and you were nothing but grateful, so in love with him you smiled like an admiring fool.
You're beginning to lift off him to shower him with affection, until you peer carefully to see there's a confused crease to Taehyung's eyebrows as he slowly mouths at your core, like something's wrong.
"Baby, what's wrong?"
"... you didn't squirt."
"Huh?" He's barely above a whisper, attempting to hear him better as he still pries you open and you gush your slick.
"You didn't squirt… this-this is a fucking crime."
"Taehyung, what? So what if I didn't-" You would've finished your sentence if it weren't for Taehyung suddenly hooking onto your thighs and dangerously locking you back down over his mouth, sputtering immediately.
"Tae!"
"If your legs aren't shaking, we're not fucking done."
Then ensues another 10, 20, for what you could think was a 30-minute session of Taehyung absolutely going to town on your pussy. He sucks and licks and you're sure he even bites at one point, overstimulating your clit and pussy until real tears escape you this time, near screaming out in pleasure.
"Taehyung.. Tae-!"
"I'm making you squirt again, you will squirt again." Taehyung's ruled by a determination you can see burning in his eyes, feeling your overstimulation melt into a subtle, buzzing orgasm in your abdomen, nearly crying out moans that sound like music to Taehyung's ears.
"Tae, I don't have-you have to breathe!"
Taehyung shakes his head a vehement ‘no’, slithering his long tongue all over your messy pussy. “I need to make you squirt again. It was so fucking hot the first time and I've never forgotten it since." Taehyung confesses, trying to pry your core from his tongue but even if he's the one underneath you, he's in complete, and utter control.
"I'll destroy this pussy, eat this pussy up like it's mine."
"It's yours, Tae, it's all fucking yours, fuck!" He's moving so fast, and his tongue feels so wet and slippery you're burning brighter than the sun, so needy and horny and an utter mess for the man underneath you.
A man you so gladly got to call your husband.
"Taehyung, please.." You beg him. "I-I want your cum inside me, put your fucking kids inside me and I'll come again, I promise."
Taehyung's breathing is running rampant, out of control as he moves ferally and like an animal, eating up your pussy like his favourite meal and he’s been starved for weeks. "You want me to fuck you, Princess? Put our kids inside you and make you a mom?"
"Yes, daddy, fuck yes. Just want your cum, Tae.."
"Oh, oh fucking shit." Taehyung chuckles dryly, a dark and humourless sound. "You did not just do that."
You chuckle yourself, riding him like a madwoman as your body goes into overdrive, losing your sense of all fucking reality. "I just did. What else..do you expect to become.. with your cum inside me, daddy?" You lose air as Taehyung rocks you hard and heavy over his face, abruptly stopping to peer up at you with the evilest of eyes.
"Oh, you want it feral, don't you?"
"Don't forget hard, sailor." Taehyung scoffs with amusement as you wink, quickly changing gears where in less than a second, he's off the bed and shredding his clothes. His fast movements invoke your own and you both viscously tear off Taehyung’s clothes; him working his belt and pants as you rip off his shirt.
He's finally naked and dips down, securing his hands underneath your thighs as leap up into his hold. Your legs grapple around him and your bare pussy meets his torso, the sensation riveting as your mouth connects with his in a flash.
You groan, tasting yourself all over his addicting mouth, making out with him sloppily and messily, cum and saliva slathering all over your lips. Your hands are everywhere, groping and grabbing each other so aimlessly you don’t even notice Taehyung rushing your bodies towards the nearest surface; your floor to ceiling windows to be exact.
You're shoved up against the cold glass as you let out an enjoyable noise, kissing and breathing hard as feral noises escape both your lips, sucking on each other's face, tongue's down each other's throats. Your hands mess up his perfect hair as Taehyung pushes you up against the window, your fronts pressing into each other as it shoots arousal through your core, turns you on by tenfold.
"Shit, Taehyung, fuck me hard, fuck me so hard.”
"I will, I fucking will, baby. Put our kids inside you and never stop fucking you." You can tell you're both insane, so high off each other's drug the air crackles with burning sexual chemistry, tension and intimacy that rakes both your bones.
It's just so passionate, so loving and full of fire you don't even remember when Taehyung breached your pussy walls, when his tip sank right into your dripping cunt that aches for him in every possible way. He's already begun the perfect pace from the get-go, fucking you nice and slow until he begins angling himself for that perfect g-spot inside you, watching you writhe and weep and whimper in his arms.
"Taehyung.." You moan and throw your head back against the window, feeling so hot your nails dug into his shoulders. You know you leave red trails of scratches on his sweaty skin as you moan out, addicted to the sensation of his inside you until Taehyung rips your hands off him. He forces your wrists against the glass above your head, a single hand of his enough to ensnare them completely as his lips dive for your neck.
You sigh out pornographically at the rough action, feeling his cock hot and heavy and thick inside you, the drag like your own personal heaven. "Fuck, holy fuck, Taehyung!"
"Nobody fucks you like I do, huh? Nobody pounds your pussy like this, makes you come like this?"
He's growling and he's right, so right your walls are fluttering and clenching so bad tears pool in your eyes, threatening to spill out. "God, oh God, yes, Taehyung."
"This pretty pussy is mine, gonna make you mine with my cum inside you." His words are filthy and rev your engine, feeling him thrust into you so hard and deeply all you can do is scream and speak gibberish, make absolutely no sense as Taehyung fucks you up against the window.
“Ugh, Taehyung.. Taehyung-!”
"Louder, baby, be so loud everybody knows how good you're being fucked right now."
"Taehyung, oh my fucking God-!" You're insane, he's insane and you could care less. “Fuck me harder, fuck me like I’m famous, Tae-!” 
He smirks against your skin, “Okay, Princess.” and he draws toward your mouth, repeatedly jackhammering into your pathetic pussy as his lips brush against yours with feral grunts and harsh breaths.
You feel him everywhere, in every crevice of your body you're set ablaze, crying tears as you feel so, so euphoric and you're burning bright. Your gut is so taxed, twisted to its very limit as you spill whatever comes to your mouth while he pounds into your cunt, hips smacking against yours.
"I love you, Taehyung, I do. I love you so much it hurts."
"I love you more. I love you so much, so fucking much, baby, my pretty girl, my Princess."
Taehyung coos as he remains right at your lips, watching your every miniscule reaction to him fucking you into oblivion, your harsh, rampant breaths mingling together as you feel your clit brush up against Taehyung's body. 
The buzz and constant stimulation are too good with Taehyung's strong hand holding you up, peering down in between your bodies where his dick disappears into your velvety pussy as you moan like a pornstar. Taehyung swears at the sight, beating up your pulsing cunt as he angles just right and supplies that one deep, direct hit to your g-spot with a rough thrust.
You immediately gush like a broken fountain around him, trapping him inside you as reality dwindles out into a forgotten abyss.
Your vision blacks out, tears spill from your eyes and your pussy's a destroyed mess, but the wet sensation that comes out of you has Taehyung elated beyond words. "Oh fuck yes, there it is, my Princess is squirting! You’re hot, that's so fucking hot I can't-shit, I can't last."
And that's the only warning you got before Taehyung's shooting his cum inside you, white strips of hot semen spilling into you so abundantly you feel stuffed to the very brim, as though you've already got a fucking bun in the oven if it weren't for the birth control shot you received with Taehyung a week back.
He released rough and hard, coming to a stop after he softly fucked his cum into you, Taehyung letting go of your hands as you fall limp against him, only supported by Taehyung's strong arms as your face falters into his shoulder.
You both breathe hard, panting bodies entangled together against the window as your pussy feels like it's been fucked open, throbbing and messy and aching as your body feels taxed, completely out of energy after a tiresome day.
You lose your strength along with your consciousness, Taehyung your only strength as he softens inside you and your eyes are fluttering shut; only remembering the way Taehyung's hand came up to cradle the back of your head, how gently he kissed your hair, and how close he held you in that heated, unforgettable moment. 
Tumblr media
A cool, night breeze fills the room as you stir, the room having filled with the scent of sex.
You find yourself cuddled up in the satin sheets of your bed, eyes fluttering open as you awaken from your unknown slumber, stretching out your stiff muscles. Sleep still riddles your brain, but when you reach beside you out of habit, you realize your favourite person’s missing. You pout groggily, hugging the sheets to your naked body as you realize Taehyung’s not here. You rise from the bed lethargically, making small, tired steps out somewhere in search of your husband. 
You waddle out of your vast bed, cracking the door open slightly to poke your head out into the larger, common area of your master bedroom. You land on Taehyung reclining in the lounging section, his face illuminated by the screen of his Surface. Black-rimmed glasses adorn him as he remains seated with crossed legs and his comfy clothing; white t-shirt, beige cardigan paired with the same coloured, loose-fitting pajama bottoms. 
He seems to be diligently reading through something on his device as he scrolls with a touch pen, curating notes and adjustments on the document. You pull the door open wider, letting yourself paddle over to him as you hug the sheets around you in the chilly room.
The fabrics drag across the floor as your bare feet patter gently approaching him, catching Taehyung’s attention. His curious eyes find you with a small smile, lazily wrapped up in the satin sheets as you rub an eye, fatigued pout to your lips.
“Hey, sleepyhead.” 
You look at him drearily, too tired to even say anything as you simply feel inclined to near him. Taehyung makes space as you crawl into his lap, nestling yourself into him comfortably. You cuddle up against his broad, warm chest, resting your temple there as sleep lulls your eyes again. 
Taehyung peers down at your little snuggled up figure in his lap, cracking a fond chuckle. “Cute.” 
You nuzzle into him with a little noise, curling up into the smallest thing possible. He wraps an arm around you and kisses the top of your hair as he continues to read, embracing you closely as he works. 
Your breathing falls into a rhythmic rise and fall after a silent 20 minutes, descending back into a slumber as Taehyung runs his fingers through your hair, the quaint action meditative. 
He begins to feel you shivering in his hold, however, glancing down to see the sheets are dipping from your exposed, naked top. Taehyung recalls the balcony door is open and mindfully sets his work down, peeling back his cardigan.
He rounds your figure and drapes you with it, wrapping you up in his warmth. You nearly purr like a small kitten, Taehyung yawning with a little laugh as he decides to call it day as well. 
He’s too tired to maneuver you both to the bedroom, instead carefully perching you on his chest as he lays down on the couch, embracing you tenderly as his own eyes fall shut.   
It feels cozy and toasty like this, a small, content smile framing your lips as you snuggle up with Taehyung, enveloped by his comforting warmth as your mind drifts into a tranquil dreamland. 
A dreamland where everything feels safe and right, where there isn’t a single, trivial worry on your mind as you remain in a paradise with the love of your life. 
Except, funnily enough, none of it was a dream, and rather your sweet reality. 
Tumblr media
“We’re meeting someone very important at the event tonight.” 
“We have to meet somebody? Are we introducing ourselves?” 
“Yes and no? He’s an old-time affiliate of my father’s. He’s backed the company for years and we’re meeting him for the first time in awhile. He couldn’t come to the wedding.” 
“Ooh, so I’m being introduced?” 
“Yes, I’ve been telling him over the phone I’ve met an angel, so he wants to see one too.” 
“Ugh, you’re so cheesy. Do you have an idea what should I wear, then? To the event?”
“You can wear whatever you want, Princess, you’ll look pretty anyway.” 
You smacked your hand’s over your cheeks that hurt from smiling like a fool, feeling their hot temperature as you recalled how fucking adorable Taehyung was earlier today. 
Why did he always have to be so loving and kind? All it ever did was make your heart race and fall so much harder for him, contemplating what in God’s name you ever did to even deserve him. 
You smooth over the chiffon sundress you chose for today after Taehyung informed you of tonight’s event, a lilac wrap dress that stopped mid-thigh and was adorned with cute ruffles at the ends of the skirt and short sleeves. Your hair was lightly curled in soft waves, hoping it would fit the more laid-back, tropical atmosphere Taehyung described of the event.
You fiddled with the hem of your dress, checking to see if the light, soft purple eyeshadow and your eyeliner looked appealing, suddenly feeling all bashful wanting to look good for your husband. Maybe it’s because you two never began in such a fashion; you never paid mind to how you appeared to Taehyung, who’d seen you in all your messy or unwashed hair, your ruined makeup and mismatched outfits. 
So suddenly desiring to dress nicely for him, dolling yourself up for his approval felt foreign, but a good foreign. It was new and fresh, something that let excitement tickle at your chest once you consider what Taehyung’s face would look like seeing you. 
You take a breath, ready to present yourself to him who stands waiting in your room together, probably checking his phone. You’re seconds from turning the handle until you spot something in your arsenal of accessories, teetering on adding it to your look until you bite your lip and decorate yourself with it anyway, confidently waltzing out the door. 
You see he has a hand in his pocket, his attention turning away from his phone as he glances at you, and takes a near double take. His dazzled eyes widen, mouthing falling open in shock until it erodes into the cutest boxy grin you’ve ever seen adorn his face.
“Oh.. my God.” His voice is beyond surprised, face lighting up as he soaks you in. He approaches you in small steps, holding his hands out to smooth over your arms. He absorbs your entire look, heart eyes falling to your hair. 
“You’re.. adorable. You’re wearing a bow..” Taehyung’s fingers come up to gently touch the matching-coloured bow in the side of your hair, sweeping it behind your ear. Taehyung marvels at you with a toothy smile, cheeks the epitome of soft bread. “This is so fucking cute.” 
You giggle radiantly, watching him shift his look to your dress. “Oh god, and you’re wearing a sundress. That’s it, this is how I die.” Taehyung brings a hand to his heart as he purses his lips together with a sniffle, acting as though he’s in pain. 
“You’re so cute, oh my God my wife is so cute, I can’t breathe.” He feigns loss of air as he takes theatric deep breaths, practically panicking. “Why are you not in my pocket? Now everyone has to see how cute you are and they’ll fall in love with you and I have to try and keep my hands off you oh my God.” 
Taehyung’s rambling as he brings a nervous hand to his forehead has you laughing adorably, entertained by his show. “Tae, you’re flattering me!” 
“No I’m not, you’re wearing a sundress and a bow? A bow?! And the dress stops at your thighs and I love your thighs and you look so good in this colour.” Taehyung continues to freak out, losing his mind. “Holy shit, I’m going to die, I think I’m having a heart attack. Is this what having a heart attack feels like? Or is it just when you’re insanely in love?” 
“Tae!” You laugh at him brightly, reaching out for his hands he keeps splayed on his chest as though he’s been shot through the heart. “I look normal, baby, you’re freaking out too much.” 
“Normal.. is there a way to hit you on the head that won’t hurt you too much?” Taehyung genuinely asked. “Cause that’s the biggest lie I’ve ever heard from you. You’re so fucking cute, so adorable and pretty and holy shit I’m so glad I chose the right woman.” 
Taehyung then shuts his eyes and holds his hands together as if in prayer, speaking to a higher power. “To my guardian angels, I thank you everyday you thought me deserving enough to have one of your own. I can’t believe I’ve been gifted with the prettiest angel wife.”
You burst out into laughter at his hilarious bit, pushing at him to stop and get rid of the bashful, rosy tinge to your cheeks. “Taehyung, you’re so dramatic! Stop it!” 
“No, really, you don’t understand. Don’t even get me started on that thing you did last night by crawling into my lap and cuddling into me like a little kitten I almost fucking died.” Taehyung emphasizes like a mad scientist, covering his face with his palm as he loses it.
“Tae! You’re making me blush, can you stop?”
“Wait a minute,” Taehyung halted all activity and everything fell to a silence. He dramatically walks over to your bed and takes a seat, hands curled over his lips as he sits brooding, contemplating. 
“You have to twirl for me.” 
“I have to what?”
“You have to do a lil’ spinney spin for me in that dress.” Taehyung motions with his index finger. “Otherwise I’ll be six feet under.” 
“Won’t watching me spin send you six feet under anyway?” 
“Yeah, but at least I’ll see what awaits me at the gates of heaven before I die.” He counters.
“And what makes you so sure you’re going to heaven?” 
“I somehow deserved you. If I’m worthy of you then I’m going to heaven for sure.”
You stifle a laugh and feel all giddy and fuzzy inside, watching Taehyung manspread as he watches you with fond eyes and an eager stance. “Give me a cute lil’ spin, baby.” 
You heed his request and cross your foot over the other, twirling around in your dress as you finish off with a little leg in the air and a charming smile. You immediately grow embarrassed and cover your face with your hands, fake crying at your attempt. “Oh my god, I’m so fucking embarrassing!”
“Excuse me? You’re the cutest thing alive!” Taehyung cheers as he rises within seconds and throws his arms around your thighs, engulfing you in his embrace as he lifts you off the marble flooring. He spins you in the air as you both laugh harmoniously, dipping down to press pecks to each other’s lips until you conceal your face in his neck, feeling shy all over again. 
“Oh my God, such a shy baby.” Taehyung quite literally holds you in his arms like a baby, rubbing your back. “C’mon now, let’s go meet new people and make out on our boat.” 
“Awh man,” you pout. “We don’t have time for me to suck your dick, do we?” You grow sad on Taehyung’s shoulder as you hold on tightly. 
“Oh no, we do. I just don’t wanna ruin your pretty makeup.” Taehyung climbs down the stairs with you in his arms carefully, tangled around him like a koala.
“Can I suck you off after the party?” 
“Hm, we’ll see,” Taehyung contemplates. “I like when it’s all about you.”  
You scrutinize him playfully.  “Why are you so perfect?”
“I don’t know, I get it from you.” 
“Incorrect, you were perfect first.” 
“Incorrect, you were perfect first.” 
“Ugh,” you roll your eyes. “We sound so annoying.” 
“Annoyingly in love.” 
“That... is actually correct.” You giggle as you kiss Taehyung for what could be the millionth time, but definitely not the last as you approach your homey little yacht together. 
Tumblr media
“Essentially that’s the case, I ultimately decided we should go public with an IPO to earn more stocks. I consulted my father before I even selected an underwriter.” Taehyung spoke to who you were introduced to as Mr. Gwan, the name sounding familiar for some reason. 
“Ah, that’s smart of you, son. I didn’t think a youngster like you would see the benefits.” 
“You know me, Mr. Gwan.” Taehyung conversed casually, mindlessly running an affectionate hand through your hair to keep the wind from ruining it. “I’ve had my nose deep in stock market books since I was 13.” 
“Those were the days, a young Taehyung asking me questions about IPO’s each time I visited.” Taehyung laughed along with Mr. Gwan, as you smile at the image of a young Taehyung so eager about the business scene. 
“You know, Y/N is quite smart when it comes to business as well. Aren’t you, Jagiya?” Taehyung looks towards you, hand canvassing down to stroke your back encouragingly. 
“Oh please, Taehyung, don’t get Mr. Gwan’s expectations up.” 
“Ah, Y/N, don’t worry at all. Taehyung was right when he called you an angel, you’re a very pretty young lady.” Mr. Gwan complimented and you attempted to hide your stupid smile and cheeks. “I believe I’ve also met your father, he’s a very talented man and I’m sure his daughter is just the same.” 
“Thank you, Mr. Gwan, you’re far too kind.” 
“Where do you work, dear? I hope your talent is being recognized.” Mr. Gwan asks kindly and then ensues a whole 10 minute conversation about your choice of company, why you currently work there and what also keeps you at it. 
“I decided to invest in the company as well, it’s small but being one of the employees first hired I was allocated a percentage of the profit, and that amount’s grown itself overtime.” You explained to Mr. Gwan who listened attentively, genuinely curious about your work at your architecture company and you were uberly glad he wasn’t like others, who usually inquired about your dad’s company. 
You’re too busy talking, so you never see the starry eyes Taehyung watches you with as he admires you talking all business, absentmindedly stroking your hair as you glance between him and Mr. Gwan. 
“You were right, Taehyung. Y/N is a very smart woman. You two are a lovely couple, now I feel upset I couldn’t make it to the wedding.” 
Taehyung waves Mr, Gwan off, quelling his worries. “It’s alright, Mr. Gwan, I’m just glad we were able to meet again after so long. I hope Mrs. Gwan and the kids are okay.” 
“Ah, they’re as lively as ever. Speaking of which, I can’t thank you enough for the donations, son, you know your art program’s really helped the kids out.” 
Taehyung freezes next to you, eyes wide as you grow confused, never having heard of such a thing before. “O-oh, of course, Mr. Gwan, you know how much I love the kids and their love for art.” 
“It’s been a real help, son. They’ve learned a lot about photography recently, even little Do-young keeps asking me for a camera for his birthday.” 
Taehyung smiles genuinely at that, admiring the boxy way his cheeks rise. “It’s nothing at all, Mr, Gwan.” 
“Now that you mention the kids I should probably return to them before they bother their mom too much.” Mr. Gwan’s already peeking elsewhere as he begins on his way. “I’ll see you two throughout the week hopefully. It was wonderful to meet you, Y/N!” 
“You as well, Mr, Gwan, take care!” You waved as he stepped off towards what you could tell was his rambunctious family, uwu-ing at the way they lit up seeing their father. 
Another thought comes to your mind however, turning to Taehyung. “Hey, I didn’t know about that. What’s the art program about?” 
Taehyung clears his throat and adjusts his shirt on himself, scratching at his neck. “Nothing.” 
You narrow your eyes at him. “You’re a shitty liar.” 
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Taehyung acts nonchalant as he tucks his hands into his pockets, eyes flitting over the party. 
You grow endeared, pouting once you realize Taehyung’s getting shy, draping your hands over his chest as you search for his gaze. “Tae, do you personally donate to and fund art programs for children?” 
Taehyung clears his throat again, actively trying to evade you. “Aren’t you thirsty today? Do you want something to drink?” 
You gasp with a hand to your heart, radiant smile on you as you dote on him, wiping away a fake tear. “Oh my God, you’re the most precious person ever.” 
“Shut up.” 
“Honey, I’m serious.” You bring your hands to his face, letting your thumb stroke his cheek. “You’re so generous, baby. You don’t have to hide it from me.” 
He nibbles at his bottom lip, arms crossed as he flickers his innocent eyes to you. “My big mean, intimidating CEO is so kind. If only people knew they’d fall even more in love with you.” You tippy-toe to kiss him sweetly, Taehyung bending down for your height as he pecks you back. 
“And you’re a real-life angel.” Taehyung says as his arms wind around your waist, both of you stood outside in an open space at the tropical, though high-end party offering all the luxuries anyone could ask for. The party was bustling and welcoming, chatter and clinking glasses filling the air as upbeat music played over the sound system, most of the event open to a grand, luscious outdoor space that also provided a party inside a resort.
Taehyung and yourself were outside, enjoying the fresh air and scene of the beach and the adjoining, swishing water that reflected the moonlight. Your arms remained draped around his neck, feeling the light breeze kiss your skin as you come up to boop Taehyung’s nose. “Whatever, you’re still adorable.”
Taehyung rolls his eyes, chuckling as he pecks your lips. “You’re adorable, and do you for real want a drink, though?” 
“I could do with one,” you shrug. “But can I please have alcohol, baby?” You clasp your hands together and beg with your eyes. 
Taehyung narrows his own. “Which one do you want?” 
“Just some tequila, sir.” You salute him like a soldier. “I promise I don’t want anything else.” 
“What did we say your punishment was if you wanted liquor?” Taehyung chastises you as you sigh, deflating as you admit with a sad pout. “You don’t give me cuddles for three days.” 
“Exactly, if you want your cuddles then you can only get a cocktail.” 
You peer up at him with puppy dog eyes. “But the only cock I want is yours.” 
Taehyung sighs disappointingly, hand to his forehead. “God, it’s always the innocent ones.” 
“Please?” You beg him with all you can muster, hitting all his weak points with the pouting, even watery eyes. “I’ll be a good girl, please don’t take away my cuddles.” 
Taehyung hisses as though he’s been shot through the heart, taking the hit as he scrunches his nose and acquiesces regrettably. “Fine, fine... whatever my Princess wants.” 
You cheer as you hug him, but he’s quick to compromise. “But that means no kisses with your cuddles.” 
You gasp as though you’ve been done a great injustice, lips devastated as you speak. “But you always give me my kisses.” 
“I can’t spoil you like that, Y/N. This is supposed to be a punishment.” 
“But I thought you like spoiling me?” You pout even sadder, trying to convince him otherwise. “Don’t be a meanie and take away my kisses.” 
“Kisses are only for good girls.” Taehyung counters with his hands loose on your waist, and your heart grows sad. Tears begin to prick your eyes and your lips quiver, expression reminiscent of a sad kitten and Taehyung panics.
“Hey, don’t do that to me. Don’t give me the eyes.” Taehyung complains as he looks at your devastated face, expression hesitant. “Oh c’mon, don’t make me the bad guy.”
You make a whiney noise, sniffling a little and Taehyung smacks a hand to his forehead, exclaiming in defeat. “Oh God, fine, fine! Do whatever you want.” He acquiesces annoyingly, but you know he’ll adore you forever. 
You let out a triumphant squeal before popping up on a leg to kiss his cheek. “I love you,” You singsong, already making your way towards the varietal outdoor bar by the pool. “I’ll get our drinks, okay? What does my handsome man want?” 
“Woah, wait, I should get the drinks.” 
“Nuh uh, you were working late last night and you let me ride your face. You’re getting treated like a king.” You wag a rebuking finger at him and you see his mouth fall open for an argument, but you shoot him a harsh ‘shh’. 
Taehyung sighs, responding. “Canadian whiskey, rocks.” You blow him a kiss as confirmation and you’re whirling around for the bar, a happy spring to your step. 
You’ve received both drinks and secured them in your hands, making your way back to Taehyung. Your eyes search for where you last left him and he’s standing nonchalantly, appearing as the epitome of a Greek God, except there’s a small hiccup in that observation. 
He isn’t alone. 
Some chick you don’t recognize is chatting him up, Taehyung’s polite though standoffish behavior telling you it’s someone he doesn’t know. At first you feel jealousy overwhelm you, but it’s not long before you take a closer look at Taehyung and realize he’s not having fun. 
He’s reserved and cool, though you can tell by his expression he’s not really having it, a little awkward. Determination writes itself over your face as you approach speedily for his rescue, like a woman on a mission. 
“So, are you single or-” 
“Married.” You swoop in and wind both arms around Taehyung’s torso, smiling as nicely as you can. “He’s married. I’m sorry, but did you have business with my husband?” 
The woman freezes, growing awkward. “O-oh, no, not really.” She eyes you both as if you’re weird, flashing a dirty look back at her as you nearly step forward for a challenge, but Taehyung tugs you by your waist. 
“Woah, tiger.” He encases you in his palms. “That was hot.” 
You roll your eyes, removing yourself from his hold. “What’s hot is you. This is going to be a problem.” You gestured towards Taehyung’s outfit, black slacks paired with a black button-up he tucked in, a small, grey zig-zag print to it.
The black accentuated his manly curves and broad frame, the shirt kept a few buttons down and exposed his honey-coloured chest, perfect for ogling eyes to stare at. His hair didn’t help either, styled with lazy perfection as it revealed some forehead though curled at his brows, some pieces sexily loose. You didn’t want to start on the bracelets he paired with some minimalistic rings, his hands the epitome of crafted perfection.
“Why is it a problem?” Taehyung quirks a brow, running a lazy hand through his hair and you catch a glorious glimpse of his forehead.
“See, that.” You emphasize with a point. “You really think your new undercut doesn’t make you sex on legs? You look way too sexy, everyone’s gonna want you and I’ll have to try and keep cool about it.” You crossed your arms and puffed your cheeks as you attempted to collect yourself over his new hair for the millionth time, bringing a hand to your forehead with a distressed sigh. “God, my husband’s so hot, I’ll have to initiate my gatekeeping powers.” 
“Babe, I’m all yours anyway. It’s your ring I wear.” Taehyung flashes you his wedding band, returning him a deadpan expression. 
“You know that, but other people may not, that chick was example one. Do you know how many women will ignore a ring because you’re literally the spitting image of Adonis?” 
Taehyung narrows his eyes at you, hands tucked into his pockets. “Hmm, you’re flattering me to compensate for the alcohol, aren’t you?” 
“What?! I’m serious, this is going to be a problem. What are you so sexy for? All you have to do is just stand there and people start having breathing problems, I think I’m a few days away from being on a ventilator myself.” You complained about how hot he was, quite literally abstaining yourself from getting horny and jumping him already.  
“You’re cute.” 
“And you’re so sexy, ugh. Someone should’ve told me these are the repercussions of marrying the sexiest man alive.”
“You know, I think I actually won one of those.” 
“And my point stands!” You chime superficially as Taehyung simply laughs, grabbing the drinks you’d placed on the odd table behind you two. 
You both drink and talk away together at the party, engaging in either meaningful discourse or detailing whether raisins should exist or not (you both decided they shouldn’t, you both hated them). 
“They’re disgusting.” 
“Agreed, I’d rather get shot in the foot than find them in a cookie.” 
“That’s a little dramatic, Princess.” 
“Whatever, not as dramatic as you earlier today with how I look.” 
“Do you know how many men I’ve already had to death glare tonight? Not my fault you’re an angel.” 
You roll your eyes as the party grows livelier, having heard an official welcoming from the host of the grand networking event and essentially informing everyone to let loose, all the luxuries anyone needs just a snap of their fingers away in the beautiful city of Mykonos. 
You and Taehyung conversed with some of his associates, being introduced as either his pretty, his gorgeous, his whatever loving adjective he added to your title as his wife, and you two probably appeared disgustingly in love. You were also quite impressed for the umpteenth time with Taehyung’s etiquette and professionalism, having even mastered different languages as he discussed and talked business with multiple people, networking in all its glory. 
You wouldn’t lie and say it didn’t make you horny, because it was incredibly sexy when he got all CEO-like. Though what really did you in was how good he was at his job, watching him with a fond, adoring smile all night. 
You laughed when Taehyung told you a joke, hiding your giggle in his chest as you both stood away from the party, in your own little world. 
“So what’s it even take to be a good CEO?” You ask him genuinely with your back against a wall, Taehyung with a palm leaned just by your head as he stood in front of you, arm caging you in. His Chelsea-booted foot aimlessly toed at the ground, other hand in his pocket.  
“Well, there’s different approaches to being a good CEO. I take the most successful one.” 
“And what would that be?” You gauge attentively as you soak in the scent of his Invictus cologne, admiring him in all his glory. 
“Someone who doesn’t care what others think and gets the job done.” Taehyung explains. 
“What even is the best approach as a leader?” You ask. “It seems difficult to navigate.” 
“Effective leaders are people who don’t always accommodate for follower satisfaction. You just need to be considerate when needed, and initiate structure as much as you can.” 
“Where do you draw the line for consideration?” 
“A CEO is the highest in the chain of command,” Taehyung elaborates. “They automatically hold the most power over anyone else in a company, but they also represent it. Consideration is at my discretion, but I need to be careful with what I allow. Mistakes and errors aren’t just personal hurdles, they ripple throughout the company and that’s detrimental to a generational one like mine” 
You nod understandingly, asking him more. “You seem like a natural at your position, though. Were they things you learned, or they’re part of your personality?” 
“Personality, I guess?” Taehyung answers . “Some things I learned, but most of them are part of my personality. I can read others and I’m a people person, but I did a lot of learning.” 
“How did you even learn all this at your age? You’re so knowledgeable for only a 25-year old.” 
Taehyung laughs, almost as if he’s got something on his mind, but he doesn’t say it. “I’ve been in this scene my whole life, I taught myself.” 
You’re impressed, thoroughly interested in him. “Do you like it?” 
Taehyung’s expression seems to falter for a second here, but he schools himself, picking up on the odd change though neglecting to pay it mind. “I do.” 
He doesn’t really look at you when he says that, deciding to ask him other questions. “Do you.. find it difficult?” 
“Not really,” he shrugs, “Just gets a little annoying you don’t have much of a life. People our age are usually living out their 20′s, exploring the world, you know? I don’t really get that chance.” 
“That’s true, you’re always so restricted as an heir, I know how you feel.” You fiddled with your hands that remained tucked behind your back, a foot propped up against the wall. “What do you think is the most valuable thing to remember as a CEO?”  
Taehyung doesn’t even hesitate, cracking a sound that’s much like a scoff. “Your company is your life.” He states, kicking at some pebbles. “No matter how much you want to give up, even if it seems like too much.. or it’s something you never wanted in the first place..” Taehyung pauses, like his mind’s distracted. His eyes are trained on nothing really, and his voice wavers in volume. 
“You can never leave it behind, you’re bound for life.” 
Something washes over the atmosphere that wasn’t there before, a poignancy, something downcast as the conversation went on with this topic. You notice Taehyung’s eyes are still distracted as he seems lost in his thoughts, snapping your fingers before him. 
“Hey, Tae.” 
He blinks, returning to reality. “Huh?” 
You want to ask him what’s wrong, but quickly shut your mouth once realizing that’s intruding. You’ll never once push Taehyung to reveal things about himself he doesn’t want to yet, and so you trust he’ll eventually tell you with time, deflecting the conversation. 
“Why don’t we dance? They’re playing pretty good music.” You point towards the outdoor, active dance floor, a white platform that flashes with neon and black lights. 
“You wanna dance?” 
“Of course! It’s a party, genius, what else do you do?” The song changed to Dua Lipa’s “Levitating” and you could feel the pop-style beat coursing through you, moving your feet towards the dance floor with Taehyung in tow. 
“Princess, I don’t really dance.” 
“That doesn’t matter! The song’s too good to care.” You shout happily as you begin dancing your way over unabashedly. You move along to the melody as you wiggle your way onto the platform, dedicating every song lyric to your husband that laughs as he watches you, twirling and dancing however you could with the small buzz of alcohol in your blood.
You’re so immersed in the music and having fun on your own Taehyung’s never felt so enamored. All he can see is a pretty girl dancing around in a pretty dress, owning herself like she doesn’t have a care in the world and there’s no tomorrow. He doesn’t know why, but it lights something inside him, gets his heart pumping and his legs moving as he feels his reigns on his image loosen, his mind and body let go of any inconsequential worries.
“Come and dance with me, Tae!” He hears your soft voice cheer as you approach him with outstretched hands, taking his larger ones in yours as you cheekily guide him towards the dance floor, Taehyung grinning with the fondest smile as he follows you.
He falls in love with you all over again, feels adrenaline coursing through his veins as he looks at you, never having imagined love could feel so free, so liberating and so fun. 
You’re gauging his reaction as you dance around to spark his own movements, encouraging him and not long after, you see the widest, albeit slightly embarrassed smile grace his face as he begins to bust out on-beat movements. “Oh shit, the man’s got moves!” You holler as Taehyung lets himself loose, grinning like an idiot at how much fun he starts having. 
“You’re such a liar, you can totally dance!” You shout over the music.
“If I told you I danced too, you’d start to think I’m too perfect!” He stepped around to the rhythm, a lazy beat to his hands as he held yours. 
“You are too perfect!” 
“Says you, nobody told me you danced either!” 
You roll your eyes. “If it’s my jam, I’m the first one on the dance floor!” You respond as the chorus pumps you up, letting every worry on Earth slip away as you throw yourself around to the feel-good music. 
You singsong the lyrics to him, hands landing on his frame as you keep close and sway around with him, hinged on a beat that has you elated and buzzing. Taehyung’s palms encase your waist as the song meets its bridge, laughing as he watches you have the time of your life. 
“Damn, that’s my girl! She knows how to move!” He moves around in tandem with you as he follows your steps, eyes creasing as he thoroughly enjoys himself. You giggle as your arms drape around his neck, dancing and moving with him in perfect synchronicity as the world around you two disappears. 
The exhilaration is infectious, happiness and everything good flowing through both your bodies that bop around together to the music; Taehyung’s hands snug on your waist as yours loosely hold the nape of his neck. 
You laugh at each other the more you fool around, admiring the way the other smiles so radiantly. Maybe it’s the alcohol or maybe it’s the love, but everything felt so right, felt like it all fell into place and the stars aligned; because absolutely nothing could defeat this feeling with Taehyung right now. The feeling like you both owned the world and pure joy resonated in every laugh and smile and hilarious dance move, like you were made to move together, made to dance the night away and love each other for as long as you could. 
You’re giggling when Taehyung rubs his nose with yours to reference you as his sugarboo, bringing your hands to cover your laugh when you suddenly catch sight of a face a little ways from the crowd. 
The familiarity captures your immediate attention, slowing down to the beat as your eyes zero in on the person. Again, maybe it’s the alcohol, but the outline and face instantly tells of you of someone that always managed to make your stomach churn. 
Kiseok?
You think it’s him, feeling anxiety bleed into your chest as your heart drops to your stomach, nearly growing sick until the stranger turns around and you confirm it’s not him, rather a completely different person. You catch your emotions in your throat, swallowing down the queasy feeling as your eyes fall to nothing in particular. 
It’s Taehyung’s voice and hands that bring you back to reality, brows creased in immediate concern. “Y/N? Are you okay?” 
You breathe, calming down your accelerated heart rate. “Yeah, yeah..” 
“Are you sure? Do you not feel well?”
You’re not sure why, but your hands clutch onto Taehyung’s shirt, gripping the material with your fingers as you step closer to him, hiding your panicked face in his chest. “I’m fine, I’m okay..” 
“I can get you water, Princess, I’ll get it right now-” 
“No, no.” You halt him rapidly, tugging him back to you. “Don’t go.. don’t leave me.” 
You feel Taehyung’s hands hesitate around you as he hears your voice shake, attempting to bend down and see your face, but something compels you to keep hiding, feeling small and vulnerable. “Stay, please stay with me..” 
You can tell Taehyung’s confused, brows furrowed in that one way but even if he is, he doesn’t push further, just allows you to stay with him as you clutch him like a lifeline, Taehyung returning the action by pulling you into his warm hug. 
You instantly feel comfort flood you, his palm soothing your back as he stays like that, stays with you while you breathe, and let whatever fear you felt earlier disappear. You swallow down your anxiety, drawing back from him to peer at his soft eyes.
He looks down at you, a small, reassuring smile on his face and you don’t know what overwhelms you, what power leads you to suddenly lunge forward and connect your lips with his. 
They collide, dainty hands of yours holding his face as your mouth eagerly feels for his, working against him desperately, like you were in need. Taehyung doesn’t sputter, doesn’t complain or stop you, just simply soaks in your kiss and indulges, like he knows you need it, arms winding around your midsection as he tastes all of you. 
Something passionate leaks into the kiss, a hand of yours faltering to his chest as the other clutches his jaw, kissing and sucking at his bottom lip. You disconnect for air, foreheads against each other as your harsh breaths meld together. 
“I wanna leave, Tae..” Your chest rises and falls, mind a muddled, disoriented mess. “I wanna go home.” 
Taehyung’s eyes flash with concern, searching yours for an answer as to what’s going on, but he ultimately gives in, securing his grip on your waist. “Okay..” He agrees with a nod, worry written all over his face but he contains it, subdues it as he smooths your sides. 
“Okay, Princess, I’ll take you home.” 
Tumblr media
The door busts open with no care in the world, not even paying mind to a light switch as you and Taehyung pile into your bedroom, lips hot and heavy on each other. 
Taehyung walks you back as he kisses the corner of your mouth, trailing down your jaw as his hands ensnare your waist, your own desperately tugging his shirt. Your legs hit the edge of the bed and you both topple over, Taehyung landing on top of you as he mouths hungrily at your neck. 
He’s kissing deep and animalistic, like he’s ravenous and starved. You moan with every second he devours you, sucks at your neck as you rut yourself against him with arrant longing and need. 
He does the same, leg in between yours he presses against your leaking core, face stuffed in your neck with a rocking motion as you moan. He’s urgent and fiery, your own body buzzing with arousal as the heat picks up, hot and sweaty and passionate with your lustful movements, your kisses and grabbing.
Taehyung’s hands abandon your waist, and just when you’re moaning out again as he begins dipping down to your chest for hickeys, his palms start to feel up your thighs. He slowly slithers them up your skin, the action innocent in nature but alarms start to fire off in your brain. 
He hooks onto the hem of your dress and removes it rapidly, harshly as he aims towards your underwear to strip. Anxiety begins to find your chest as the certain movement reminds you of something, of someone. 
You thought you weren’t scared, thought you found comfort with Taehyung earlier, but it turns out trauma is a bitch, and has the inability to leave you alone. Kiseok’s harsh and rough movements somehow make you feel like this isn’t Taehyung anymore, like it’s him and he has access to your body again. 
You feel like you can’t breathe, like you want to stop and the kisses on your neck are foreign objects, his weight on top of you restrictive. 
“Tae..” You say, but it doesn’t catch his attention. 
“Tae.. wait-” His fingers hook onto your underwear, letting out a moan as he captures your neck in his mouth and sucks roughly. 
The pressure is too much, like you’re on the edge and fear crawls into the pit of your stomach. You feel sick all over again, mind flooding with horrifying thoughts as your hands push at Taehyung’s body. 
“Taehyung, fucking stop! Red, red!” In less than a split second, Taehyung leaves your neck as you shove him off, seeing your face covered by your hands as your body breathes erratically, the most panicked and scared expression on his features. 
“Oh my God, baby, are you okay? Did I do something wrong?” He scans you all over. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, Princess.” He apologizes profusely holding himself above you, your hands covering your face as you try to breathe, but you can’t calm down. “I didn’t mean to-I’m really sorry, oh my God. Did I hurt you?”
The worry in his voice is endearing, but you’re too focused on trying to breathe, draping your arms over your teary eyes as your mind flashes through scenes that haunt your nightmares. “Y/N, I’m so sorry. I’m so fucking stupid, I should’ve stopped and been more gentle, I’m so sorry, I’m sorry..” 
Your breathing is running rampant, realizing this isn’t even Taehyung’s fault, and yet he’s apologizing so kindly. “It’s-it’s not you, Tae. It’s me, I-I’m sorry.”
“No, it’s not you, I knew something was wrong and I kept going. I’m so fucking sorry, Princess, I’m sorry I didn’t stop.” 
“Tae, no.. please.” Tears did escape your eyes this time, trying to get rid of the anxious, sickly feeling in your throat but nothing worked, voice thick and frantic. “I just.. I thought..” You started, trying to breathe through your words. “I just thought I saw Kiseok.. at the party.. and I got scared. I got scared and I thought he-he could touch me again and I just-”
Taehyung feels your body shaking as he sees tears slide down your face, hears the fear in your voice and his worried heart shatters. “My baby, oh my God, don’t cry, please don’t cry.” He swipes his thumbs against your cheek, attempting to dry your tears. “You’re okay, you’re safe with me, I’m so sorry.” 
Your chest still rises and falls too shallowly, alarming Taehyung as he brings his forehead to yours and shuts his eyes, grasping your hands in his between your bodies with urgency, tight and comforting. “Breathe, Y/N, breathe for me.” 
“I can’t.. I’m sorry, Taehyung, you did nothing wrong. I’m just, fuck, why am I so stupid-” 
“Shh,” he pacifies, clutching your hands affectionately. “You’re not stupid, not at all.” He says, voice a soft, quiet caramel. “You’re safe, baby. I’ve got you, you’re safe right now, you don’t have to be scared. I won’t hurt you, I will never hurt you..” 
Taehyung repeats the mantra you both practiced together, having gone through a handful of your panic attacks with him to know what you need, to calm you down and comfort you as much as possible. 
“Let’s breathe, okay?” He begins the breathing exercises you both crafted together, involving you following the stable way Taehyung breathes, slow and steady. You mimic his pace, swallowing down the panic you feel, gradually allowing it to melt away. 
“I’m sorry, Y/N. I didn’t mean to take it too far, I’m sorry you had to use our safe word.” 
“No, Tae, I just.. I got overwhelmed, I saw him and I-I got so scared.” 
Taehyung feels your breaths calm down, your body shaking less. “He’s not here, baby, I’ll always protect you from him. It’s just me, only you and me. You’re okay.” 
You nod as you give him a small smile, the tears in your eyes dissipating, feeling much lighter. Taehyung sees the change and calms down himself, affectionate hand to your hair as his other clutches yours clasped together. 
You follow more of his breathing, coming to a completely leveled pace as you feel relaxed, feel all the fear in you truly run away as comfort washes over you, nothing but warmth and love replacing it. 
Taehyung adores the sight of you relaxing, radiating sheer affection, adoration. “Is it okay if I kiss you?” 
You give him a nod, to which Taehyung cracks a grin and lightly brings his lips to yours, a feather-like touch, not harsh or rough. He pulls back, gauging your reaction as you feel adored, feel your heart flutter in your chest. 
“M-more, Taehyung..” 
He returns, this time adding some pressure as he presses his lips to yours, a sweet peck. You feel bright, as though it’s only you and Taehyung in this reality, only you and him in your own little world. 
Your hands tentatively come up to hold his face, palms cupping his cheeks as you gaze at him like he’s your universe, like he’s your everything and more. 
It’s Taehyung, you realize, not a shitty ex or stranger of a man. It’s Taehyung, the same Taehyung you’ve always known, the same Taehyung you love. 
“Taehyung..” His name slips past your lips, the calling quiet and mellow, but it catches Taehyung’s ears. 
“Mhm?” 
Your fingertips soothe his skin, running a hand through his dark locks softly, affectionately. “Make love to me tonight.” 
He raises his eyebrows a little, hovering above you with caution. “Are you sure, baby?” He smooths your hair lovingly, petting your tresses. “We don’t have to do anything.” 
“No.. I want to.” You say, your chest filling with butterflies. “I want you.. I want all of you.” 
“Is that okay with you?” He inquires. “You’re feeling okay? You feel safe?” 
You nod, letting your hands fall back against the sheets. “I always feel safe with you, Taehyung.” 
“Okay.. okay.” He confirms, coming down to give you a real kiss, letting the electricity spark between you two. You feed into the slow, languid motion of his mouth against you gradually, relaxing into his kiss until you pull away. 
“Just one thing, Taehyung.” 
“What is it, angel?” 
“Can you.. go slow?” You ask tentatively. “With everything.. I’m sorry if it sounds stupid. I just.. I want you slow.. and gentle tonight.” 
“Hey, it’s not stupid.” He tells you, your hesitant eyes meeting his. “It sounds perfect. I’ll go slow, as slow as you want.” 
He kisses you again, so, so slow and tender, like he’s trying to tell you he loves you just by the movement of his lips alone, as though he’s attempting to carve it inside you so you’ll never forget the treasured promise. 
You rise with him, yourself and Taehyung in a seated position as you make out nice and slow, languid and unhurried. You pull away from him after some time, gazing into his gorgeous eyes the moonlight spilling in from the balcony illuminates, biting your lip. 
You swallow before you turn around on your shins, showing your back to Taehyung. You remove your hair from your back, offering the zipper of your dress to him. He shuffles close to you, kissing the nape of your neck when he does. He brings a hand to softly hold your arm, his other fastening on the zipper he pulls down inch by inch, careful and considerate. 
Your dress is unzipped, and with caution Taehyung brings both his hands to cast the material off your shoulders carefully, baring your upper half. He wraps an arm around your torso, hugging you from behind as he lays gentle kisses across your shoulder blades, canvassing up to the nape of your neck where you’re most sensitive. 
You shudder, the feeling of his warm, smooth skin against yours as he encases your stomach intoxicating, kisses affectionate and loving. Taehyung’s hand on your stomach then slides up your body slowly, gradually approaching your naked breast. The touch is tender and soft when he cups you, his masculine hand against your anticipating skin lighting your core with arousal. 
Slick stains your underwear as Taehyung glides the tip of his index finger over a perched nipple, slowly rubbing tight circles as he mouths at your skin, deepens his kisses to instead leave purple blossoms of his love all over you. 
You sigh out and your body reclines into his large frame behind you, the combination of his sweet lips and gentle hand supplying you slow ripples of arousal, arousal that easily gushes out of you. He continues like that as you softly moan, head spinning as he increases the suction of his lips and you tilt your neck for more.
He dips into your pulse point and presses his front up against you, writhing and clutching his hand on your breast with fucked out sighs. “Tae..nngh-”
“How does it feel, Princess?” 
“Good..” You feel your face heat up, pleasure speckling all across your skin. “So good, Taehyung.” 
Taehyung’s free hand plays with your dress that pools at your hips, sparking your need for more as he palms your breast. “Taehyung.. take my clothes off.”
Taehyung complies, turning you around gently so you face him. He gazes at you with nothing but reassurance, with sheer comfort as he slowly lays you back against the bed, your head gently finding a pillow. 
He hovers above you, thumb to your cheek he strokes gingerly as he presses a kiss to your lips, savouring their plushiness. He sucks at your bottom lip a little before he’s kissing down your jaw, lips mouthing at the underside as he fiddles with your dress. 
He comes off you, looking with a hint of something dark in his eyes as he hooks onto your dress and tugs it down with your underwear. He undresses you slow, romantically, his bedroom eyes tender though hold lust in their wake. 
He peeks down once he reveals your core, and your breath hitches when you feel air kiss your skin. 
Taehyung stares back up at you, a more dangerous shade to his irises as he tongue lines the seam of his mouth, eyeing you like a treat he desires, a woman he loves. He crawls back over you, scanning over your moonlit features as he regards you warmly.
You return his look, biting your lip as you flit around his beautiful face. Taehyung glances at your bitten lips before he slowly descends to your pulse point, kissing languidly. You moan, lewdly so, winding your arms around his neck as he mouths pleasurably. He begins travelling down, kissing over your chest until he pecks the flesh of your breast, lips hovering around your nipple until he finally latches on, wrapping his mouth around a hardened peak as his hand fits into the junction of your waist. 
You arch on cue, feeling his tongue slither over the sensitive nerves as you gasp, fingers clutching his hair. “Tae..” 
He licks at you more, maneuvering to the other nipple as he licks sensually, languidly with the tip of his tongue.  You can feel your core growing wetter, your erogenous zones buzzing as you feel the weight of his clothed body above you, working magic on your naked one he knows oh so well. 
He pops off your breast after sucking generously, bringing his face just before yours, lips brushing your delicate petals as he feels you breathe shakily against him, waiting for more. Just when you’re going to ask Taehyung what he’s doing, he slowly glides his hand around your waist over your stomach, snaking down your abdomen until he cups your sex in his warm palm. 
You gasp against his mouth, Taehyung soaking up your every reaction that lights him on fire. He begins rubbing your wet cunt, enjoying the sweet essence that coats his hand. 
“Baby’s so wet.” He coos, rubbing you all over yourself. “Do you want me to finger you?” 
Your core pulses at his words, buzzing and gushing as you imagine the glide and touch of his fingers, giving him an enthusiastic nod. 
Taehyung then casts his finger over your clit, applying pressure against the bud as he rubs, and you twitch on cue. “What do I say about words, Princess?” 
“I-I want you to finger me, Taehyung.” 
“Good girl.” He pecks your lips, allowing his fingers to dive into your slippery folds and your breath hitches against Taehyung’s heated mouth, feeling each other’s breath so close. “You like that, don’t you?” 
Your dainty hands brace against his chest as his deep voice leaves you igniting, eyes focused elsewhere as you nod and manage his slow swipes with a shaking body. 
“Baby, look at me.” Your eyes meet Taehyung’s, painted a near blown out black as his fingers experimentally rub at your sticky folds, playing around with your pussy. 
“I love you.” He says, without a warning or reason, eyes swirling with affection.
“I love you more.” You respond, connecting your lips with his for a deep kiss. He then begins spreading your oozing slick all over yourself, using it to rub your pussy folds as he kisses you with love, kisses you with passion. He leaves your mouth to abandon his hand from your core, popping his fingers into his mouth to taste you. 
The imagine is erotic, beyond hot as he eats up your slick and then brings his fingers before you. “Open your mouth, baby.” 
You comply and his fingers slip inside, tasting a divine combination of your essence and Taehyung, suckling on his digits. “That’s it, Princess, suck them for me.” You increase your suction, allowing your tongue to slather over his fingers as you wet them indefinitely. 
Taehyung watches you with a devilish glint, enjoying the lewd image before he pops them out, mouth kissing yours sensually with praises. “Good girl.” 
Taehyung then absorbs your reaction as he slips those same two fingers through your cum-ridden folds and into your pulsing hole, lips brushing against yours again. You gasp immediately, melting as the feeling of his fingers inside you exhilarate your nerves. 
You arch into him, hands bracing against his chest as you close your eyes, feeling Taehyung softly move his fingers around inside your quivering cunt. 
“Princess, I want see your eyes.” 
You open them, soaking his fingers inside you as your pussy flutters and his voice is smooth. “Look at me when I fuck you, baby, even when I’m fingering you.” 
You nod as you lock your sight with Taehyung, eye contact eliciting something fluffy and fuzzy to inhabit your chest. It feels romantic this way, his eyes amorous but warm, fingers slow and gentle. Your face feels hot, your body buzzing with arousal and your skin feels sensitive to touch, moaning as Taehyung swishes his fingers around inside your thick walls. 
He then begins a soft thrusting motion, in-and-out as the feeling is like ecstasy, the length of his fingers perfect for hitting those spongy spots inside you. You moan out, the eye contact with Taehyung as he moves his hand doing something inexplicable to your insides, feel them flip and tighten with arousal. 
Taehyung speeds up a notch with a groan, enjoying your little fucked out expression underneath him. Taehyung dips to kiss your body, lips on your skin he worships with true ardour. 
“Such a pretty body, so beautiful.” Taehyung murmurs, kisses lazy but passionate. “My wife is so beautiful.” 
“Tae.. I-” You’re cut off by your moan, body ravaged by a euphoric feeling of lightness. “Faster, Taehyung.. more.” 
He complies, beginning a pace that’s much quicker, actively pumping into your leaking cunt as he watches you underneath, watches you moan and groan and arch your pretty back. 
Taehyung speeds up more as your chest presses into his, now initiating a pace where he finger-fucks you, angling them upwards to hit that engorged g-spot begging for attention. Taehyung brings his thumb down on your clit, toying with the aching bud as he fingers deeper and harder, enamored by your panting figure and heated face. 
“My baby loves my fingers inside her, doesn’t she?” Taehyung asks, his voice sweet and mellow, but it has a dark tint to it, a colour that revs your engine as you soak in the delicious drag of his fingers. 
“I do, Taehyung-nngh” You moan when he shoves his long, slender digits deep and presses against your g-spot, nails digging into his neck as you feel his rings infiltrate your hole. “Tae-fuck, I’ll-I’ll cum like that.” 
“Want you to cum, angel.” He kisses behind your ear, taking the lobe between his lips as he curls his fingers inside you, a steady motion that’s edging you to the precipice. 
You’re feeding into the motion, rocking your body with him as your mind gets lost in a pre-orgasm paradise, focusing on the feeling of his fingers stroking your pathetically pulsing g-spot. You begin feeling something rake the bottom of your stomach, your cunt a sticky and slippery mess as you gush. You taste the orgasm, breaths running rampant as you pant for it, face flushes, but it’s not what you want. 
“Taehyung.. baby, wait.” 
He stops his movements. “Yes, angel?” 
“I want.. I want you inside me.” You request, hands toying with his collar as you beg with your eyes. “I want your cock inside me.. please.” 
Taehyung sucks in a breath, absolutely weak for you when you ask like that. “Fuck, Princess, don’t do that. It drives me fucking insane.” 
“Then be insane, Tae.” You cup his face, neediness written all over you. “I wanna feel how big you are, I want you to make love to me.” 
Taehyung bites his lips, flashing over all your features before he crashes his lips against yours, ripping his fingers out of your core. His kiss is hot and romantic, moving in perfect sync with you as Taehyung quickly begins unbuttoning his shirt, rapidly peeling it back until he tosses it somewhere. His bottoms are next, belt coming undone as he shuffles everything off and he’s naked above you, in all his honey-coloured, beautiful glory. 
He interlaces his hands with yours on the bed, checking in with you. “Is my baby okay?” 
You nod, squeezing his hands back. “Taehyung.. one thing..” You gaze into his eyes that resemble a galaxy of stars, becoming lost in his coffee eyes. 
Taehyung clutches you affectionately, encouraging you as he similarly gazes. “Go on, my love.” 
“The balcony.. take me there.” 
Taehyung’s a little surprised, lips contorting with a light sense of impression mixed with confusion. “You want us on the balcony?” 
You nod, that adorable pout to your lips. “I want you to make love to me under the stars again.” 
Taehyung smiles softly at that, remembering the night he made love to you in the back of his car. “Okay, my Princess.” 
He dips down to peck your lips, petting your hair. Taehyung grins when you hug him, arms snug around his neck and he embraces you dearly, a palm splaying against your back. Taehyung then maneuvers off the bed, grasping the satin sheet you remained above and gently wraps it around your body, opting for caution about the chill outside. 
He swaddles you like a baby, securing it around you as he encases your figure in his arms, lifting you up bridal style. He holds you protectively as he approaches your balcony, sliding the door open with his foot as your head falls against his chest, letting him carry you as you admire the ardent beating of his heart, a fond smile to your lips. 
He finds one of the laid out, cushioned chairs for tanning, slowly walking there with you in tow. You adjust to the feeling of being outside, feeling a sense of vulnerability, of openness, but also reminded this island is only yours and Taehyung’s, only a world for you and him. 
The weather is optimal, a light ocean breeze that still holds a sense of warmth, but felt grateful for the sheets around you, keeping you sheltered from the chillier wind. 
Taehyung lays you down on the chair gently, your body settling on the cushions as Taehyung climbs over you, eyes warm and loving. “Is this okay?” 
“Mhm.” You answer, draping your arms around his neck. “Are you?” 
He chuckles a little. “I’m always okay with you.” 
Taehyung kisses you then, allowing his tongue to lick inside your mouth. You suck on his in return, throwing some of the sheets off yourself to wrap your legs around his torso, eager to feel him everywhere. 
Taehyung brings his hand to your sex to feel around for your slick, ensuring you were still dripping like honey from a hive. You were, preparing you as he fingered you a few times to open you up, lining himself with your entrance. 
He glances in between your bodies, his tip nudging your fleshy folds and he peers up at you.. “You’re still okay, Princess?” 
“More than okay.” You assure him, hands smoothing over his chest. “Make love to me, Taehyung, like you always do.” 
He groans pleasurably, hand steadying himself as he pushes into your hole, breaching the entrance and he’s sliding into your warm pussy like it’s his home. He shudders when he does, and you arch your back as you feel him enter you for what could be the 87th time, but he still feels brand new, still feels euphoric. 
“Fuck, Taehyung, how are you always.. so big?” 
“How are you always so tight? Fuck.” 
You both swear as he inserts himself, pushing inside until he finally burrows himself inside, cock nestled within your pulsing walls. Taehyung supports himself above you as he soaks in the blissful feeling of stuffing you, like no matter how many times he does it, he never grows used to it. 
Your walls clench around him as they buzz with your latent orgasm, chest rising and falling as you await him. Taehyung then pulls out of you, nice and slow until he penetrates you again, tip hitting your cervix like always. 
You moan out, which beckons Taehyung to look at you. He loves the way your face remains illuminated by the moonlight, dipping down for kisses on your lips as he once again drags himself out, your leaking walls providing the perfect slide, only to drive himself right back in. 
You’re filled to the brim already, the stretch of his thick cock inside you the epitome of perfection, a heaven you were glad was all yours. You clench tighter just to feel his enormous dick inside you, kissing him harder as you crave to feel him. 
Taehyung then begins a slow, steady pace, his hips rocking into yours with caution, kisses sweet as he softly fucks you. Your hands fall back against the chair and he laces his fingers with yours, squeezing them as he sensually penetrates you. 
You softly moan into his mouth, enjoying the languid feeling of him moving in and out of your dripping pussy, thrusting gently. Taehyung comes off your mouth to breathe, speaking against your lips as his eyes gaze into yours. 
“Y/N..” 
Your heart flutters, your name the prettiest sound when he calls you. “Yes, Taehyung?” 
“I love you.” He says with his baritone voice, kissing in between his sensual thrusts. “I’ll love you all night long, for as long as I can.” 
“I love you.” You mirror him, a meaningful confession as your legs wrapped tighter around his torso, slowly rutting yourself against him as he fucks you. “I love you, for everything. I love more than anything.”
“I love you more, baby.” Taehyung takes your hands and positions them above your head, baring your front to him. “I love the way you breathe in when I’m inside you, love when you shudder and hold me.” 
He feels absolutely divine inside you, your body’s nerves on fire as his hips meet your skin, Taehyung adding a soft rocking motion to his movements that serve attention to your clit. 
It makes you moan, squeezing his hands to manage. “I-I love the way you fuck me, Taehyung. The way you make me yours, the way you kiss me.” 
“God, I love fucking you.. I love you.” Taehyung spills from his mouth, groans escaping him as he picks up the pace a little, cock throbbing inside you as he penetrates deeper. “I love you so much I feel insane.” 
“Me too, Taehyung-fuck, go faster.” It just feels so good, so perfect and heavenly all you can do is moan, moan as loud as you want to communicate the sheer bliss he makes you feel.
“That’s it, baby. Be as loud as you want.” Taehyung groans out, dipping his naked front against yours to feel your skin connect, to kiss and suck and bite at your lips he adores. “Do you feel good, Princess?” 
“So good, Tae. Fuck, you’re so, so big and thick.” You sigh out, stuffed full of Taehyung’s cock. “Deeper.. fuck me deeper.” 
Taehyung had to hold himself back from spilling out into you, increasing his power and now fucking himself into you, driving himself deep enough he can feel the confines of your pretty pussy, your cunt that flutters and aches for more. 
And Taehyung keeps fucking you like, making love as he whispers sweet nothings and promises against your lips, utters words of encouragement and sheer love all while watching you moan and writhe in pleasure underneath him. 
“So good, baby, you’re doing so well.” Taehyung says. “So pretty when you moan, always so pretty.” 
You can’t help but want to kiss him, kiss him and hold him so close so you’ll never have to let go. You free a hand from him and loop it around his neck, drawing yourself closer to him as you hold him intimately, fingers swept in his hair. 
Taehyung ignites at the position, grunting and and now ramming himself into you as he senses your walls clenching, positioning himself against that sweet g-spot he visited earlier, the one that makes your legs shake. 
And they do, pried open as Taehyung fucks you into the night, savours your mellifluous moans and noises as he gets balls deep inside, so up close and personal you could feel the temperature rising, the passionate heat and there’s nothing in the world that could feel any better
You kiss him messily as his hips snap into yours with purpose, chasing that high he knows you’re edging to. “You’re almost there, Princess. Just a little more.” 
“Taehyung.. Taehyung.” You moan, breathing harshly as your body moves up the chair in accordance with his harder fucks, tip hitting you deep enough your stomach feels the nudge. 
Taehyung slips his free hand down between your legs, the other squeezing your hands as he begins thumbing your clit in tight circles, applying sweet pressure as he thrusts into you with head-spinning, eye-rolling pace.
“Cum for me, baby. Cum all over my cock like my good girl.” He keeps at it, increasing all his movements as he crashed his lips against yours, mouthing openly and sloppily, in disarray and out of order, but it feels so good. 
You feel your insides constrict, tighten and coil as Taehyung’s pelvis meets yours and skin slaps against skin, the obscene sounding meaning nothing to the vast night above and around you. The breeze was lovely as the stars above you reflected the most stunning of constellations, only to realize once your eyes fall to Taehyung’s, they’re pathetic compared to his sweet, warm eyes. 
The thought comforts you, he comforts you as you melt into his body, enjoying every last pleasure of Taehyung making love to you underneath a captivating sky full of stars. 
Your chest fills with deep love for him all over again, for his patience, his gentleness, so glad you’re able to call him yours just as you’re his, and quite literally nothing had ever felt so right in your life. 
An ‘I love you’ tumbles from your mouth at least another ten times, repeating the phrase as Taehyung reciprocates, fucking and fingering and moving in ways that left your legs shaking and your pussy convulsing with an orgasm, releasing with a loud gasp that melts into a moan as Taehyung allows himself to cum inside you, stuffing you to the very brim. 
You leak slick all over him as Taehyung paints your walls white, an orgasm not able to sever your passionate mouths from moaning into each other. And just when you think it’s over, when he kisses at your throat and relaxes his movements; Taehyung’s hips begin another steady, mellow pace, moaning out again as Taehyung fucks you slow and gentle into the abysmal night. 
“We’re not done, baby.” Taehyung coos as he cradles your cheek, lips brushing against yours. “We’ve got all night, so let’s take it slow.”
Tumblr media
You played with Taehyung’s fingertips as you laid on his chest, who ran his fingers through your hair as he calmly watched.
You measured the size of your hand against his, silently springing your fingers against his as your naked bodies remain entangled under the sheet Taehyung brought you in, the shimmering stars speckling the sky above.
You shuffle closer to Taehyung, laying your leg over his as your fingers playfully drummed over his knuckles, Taehyung softly laughing at the action.
You take a nice, deep breath, soaking in the cool, night air as you cuddled with him, all wrapped up in his arms after rounds of slow sex and Taehyung pleasuring you until multiple orgasms escaped your trembling body. The feeling was all-encompassing, your heart full of warmth and familiarity. 
“You know, I’ve been meaning to tell you this.” You perked up, kissing his hand. “You fuck really good.”
Taehyung laughs, the tender rumble of his chest comforting. “Thanks, you fuck really good, too.”
“I’m serious, you’re like the king of love-making, but you’re a nasty, rough dom. I’ll never get enough of you.”
“Guilty as charged, yet again.” You giggle, tracing a vein in his hand, Taehyung’s meditative fingers massaging your scalp. “I just..” You begin a candid sentence, something about Taehyung that makes you naturally spill your heart.
“It also.. just feels really safe with you.”
You’re not sure how Taehyung reacts, but he does in fact lift his eyebrows a little, before his lips erode into a small smile. “Is that so?”
You nod your head, exchanging playing with his hand to rest it against his broad chest, snuggling into his personal space. “You.. always feel safe. You feel like winter, but you’re never cold. You’re warm.. really warm.”
You wear your heart on your sleeve as you speak to him earnestly, the moment tranquil and intimate. You draw a useless pattern on his bare, honey-coloured chest. Taehyung feels his heart actually flutter, never having been told such a thing, tone soft. “You didn’t feel safe before, though. I’m still sorry you had to use our safe word.”
“It’s okay, baby.” You speak so lowly it’s as though you only want him to hear you, placing your hand over his heart, the feeling of it beating filling you with a sense of calm, of tranquility. “It wasn’t you at all, it was me.”
Taehyung wraps his strong arms around you, encasing your figure in a loose embrace as he leans his cheek against the top of your head. “Did.. I do something that reminded you of him?”
You nearly feel your heart stop, shocked at how easily Taehyung could read you, though shouldn’t have been surprised with how much he always understood you with ease, loving him dearly for it. 
You open up as a result, hand clutching onto his shoulder as you take a deep breath.
“My clothes.” You admit. “He always ripped off my clothes.. really roughly.”
“I’m sorry, Princess. I’ll never do it again.”
“It’s okay, Tae, you’re different, and you didn’t know.”
You swallow a lump down your throat, continuing as you trace his broad, silky smooth chest. “He.. didn’t let me talk most of the time.. during sex.” You bite your lip, eyes focused on tracing the outline of Taehyung’s pec, his scent filling your nostrils. 
“He always told me to be quiet, and always took off my clothes when he saw me.” You blinked frequently, disliking the water that threatened to flood them. “He didn’t like when I didn’t listen.. he would get mad at me.” 
You feel Taehyung squeeze you in his arms, providing you the strength to go on. “I don’t know what I like during sex because.. he never asked, never did anything to me at all. He’d let me lay there.. and used me for himself.”
Tears threatened to prick at your eyes recalling the memories, a suffocating feeling holding your throat captive. “I don’t know I always went back, maybe I’m just stupid.. and pathetic.” You feel Taehyung instinctively clutch you tighter, the sensation of his calm breathing grounding you to Earth. “But it’s hard when someone you’ve been in love with for so long finally tells you you mean more, that you’re their soulmate, and they’ll let you in if you offer yourself.”
You sniffle a little, breathing out a little shakily. “But.. it was never love, you know? I could feel I was just another girl, that I was to be used. He made it clear when he’d tell me we weren’t exclusive, that he believed we were better off living our lives separately before we tied the knot, that soulmates wait for each other, and they do anything for their significant other.” 
Your vision clouded as you continued, eyes stinging. “So I did anything, I waited.. I clung to his words that I was special, that I was different.”
“And I got used it, I got used to him ripping my clothes off, I got used to him silencing me during sex, got used to him doing whatever he wanted until he was satisfied, because he convinced me if I did that, maybe he’d be mine.” Tears pooled at the corners of your eyes, emotion bunching up in your chest so heavily all you could do was talk.
“So I did it, I did it even when I didn’t want to, when I didn’t like to and sometimes.. sometimes I was forced to. Even if in the end I didn’t get anything in return, no attention, no love, not anything. Because I loved him, and I wanted to give him my everything, give him everything until it was enough, because that’s what soulmates do, that’s what he told me they did.”
This time your tears spilled, harsh breathing raking your figure as you fisted your hand against his chest tightly, burrowing your pathetic face to hide. “But I was never enough.” You sniffled, small whimpers escaping your lips. 
“Because I was so stupid, Taehyung. It’ll never matter how scared I was every time he stripped me, every time he forced my hands down and didn’t stop when I asked. It didn’t matter how much I hated myself for always going back, for believing every lie and trying to fit into his mold. None of it mattered, not to him, not to anyone, because I was alone. I couldn’t tell anyone, so all I ever had was myself, because I was so, so alone.” Your larynx closes up, bubbles with a wad of stifling emotion as you release it all in a fit of self-deprecation. 
“Because I’m just not enough, I’m not worth anyone’s time or love. I wasn’t enough for him, I’m not enough for anyone, and I’ll never be enough”
You brought your hands to your face, turbulent emotion ravaging your chest and throat as choked sobs began to spill from you, not sure why all this emotion was attacking you, but you cried anyway, so overwhelmed and hurt it was all you could do. You cried on his chest, trying to search for even a semblance of control because all you felt was an ugly, anxious feeling horrifying your entire system.
“You’re enough to me.”
You froze, teary eyes opening wider as Taehyung’s soft, dulcet voice met your ears. “You’ll always be enough to me.”
Your chest fills with immediate air, as though someone pulled you out of the water you were drowning in. “You’re worth more than anything I could ever give.”
“Taehyung, don’t lie-”
“I would never lie to you, Y/N.” Taehyung says with meaning. “Look at me.” He requests softly as he secures his hands around your face and holds your cheeks, the action causing you to find his eyes.
“You’re worth.. you’re worth more than anything in this fucking universe.” Taehyung’s own voice wavers, thick with emotion as you discern his eyes are watery, his face devastated. “You didn’t deserve that, nobody does. Every human deserves to be respected, to be treated like a human. And you weren’t provided that, and that’s wrong, Y/N, you’re not meant to be used.”
Taehyung takes his own strangled breath, chest overwhelmed with emotion. “You must’ve been so scared, it must’ve been so hard.”
Your eyes rim with fresh tears as your heart fills with sadness, reminded of how much it used to hurt, how much pain used to ravage your insides until you felt numb, until you were convinced that was how love was supposed to be. “I used to feel so ashamed, Taehyung. My insides.. they used to feel used, like they weren’t my own, like I let a complete stranger in and I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t.. breathe sometimes.”
“I’m sorry.. I’m sorry, Princess. That’s so, so wrong.” Taehyung immediately pulls you into his arms, embracing you with his whole heart, embracing you with everything he could ever offer as the sheets tumble off you. You fall into him with ease, letting your sobs run free as you remained engulfed by him, all by his warmth and tenderness.
“You didn’t deserve that, not a single bit. You’re not pathetic, and you’re not stupid. A fucking asshole like that doesn’t deserve you, not in a million years.” Taehyung somehow clutches you tighter, conviction in his resolute tone. “I’ll kill him, I swear I’ll fucking kill him, Y/N.”
“No, Tae, it’s okay.”
“It’s not, it’s not okay. What you went through isn’t okay, it’s so wrong.” Taehyung says earnestly, comforting you in the whole sense of the word as he strokes your hair. “You’re.. you’re so strong, for going through it all alone, all by yourself.”
Your arms coil around his neck tighter, stuffing your crying eyes further into his bare shoulder as he speaks softly to you. “But you’re not alone anymore, Y/N, you’ll never be alone ever again. I’m here, even when it’s hard, when it’s ugly,  you have me.”
“But-but I’m broken, Taehyung.” Your voice breaks. “I’m used.. I’m fragile and I’m too much. All I have are broken pieces, and I’m-I’m a mess.”
Taehyung presses his lips to the crown of your head, letting his lips rest there for a long, deep kiss as you feel him squeeze you tighly, feels insurmountable pain pierce his chest for you. “Then they’re my broken pieces, Y/N, and you’re my mess.” He declares, calming your broken heart.
“I’ll stay here regardless. I’ll still kiss you, still hug you and make love to you the same, because I want you and all your broken pieces, because I love you. And I’ll keep loving you, love you until you think you’re enough, until you’re not scared anymore, until all your broken pieces fit back together.”
Tears cascade down your cheeks as he continues, clutching him for dear life. “And even if you’re not the same after, and the pieces don’t fit just right, then I’ll love that too. All your versions.. all those changes.. because they’re still you, still unforgivingly, and undoubtedly you.”
Maybe it’s the vulnerability of being naked together on a balcony, maybe it’s the romantic sensation of only living in a world where you two exist, or maybe the encapsulating, tender way Taehyung held you; held you like you were a fleeting dream, as though if he ever were to let you go, he could lose you forever.
And like the very thought terrified him.
You cried, you cry and cry but this time, with a sense of gratitude, of longing and happiness. You cry until your eyes run out, until your throat feels dry and your chest numbs, until your lungs lose air and your heart races. 
But the beauty of it all, was that Taehyung lets you. Lets you cry, and sob and break down until it’s enough, until you release years worth of bottling every sensation of loneliness, and allow someone in, allow someone to see your pain. 
And absolutely nothing on Earth, no combination of 26 letters could elucidate what you feel in the very fibers of your heart, of your fragile being for that someone who does.
Because he’s warm, Taehyung is warm. He’s a warm hug after a long, tiresome day, he’s the scent of the rain after it pours, he’s the feeling of slow dancing as snow blankets the world in sheets of white. 
He’s the face that brings you joy everyday, the smile that etches ease into your heart, the arms that hold you when you feel like falling apart. 
He is light, Taehyung is any and everything you could’ve ever dreamed of and more, he’s the embodiment of comfort, the manifestation of every beautiful thing this ugly world can offer. The very person you need, the person you’ve begged and cried for to save you from ruin, to finally enter your life and hear your suffering.
And he’s here now, he was here, and he was clutching your hyperventilating, naked body for however long you needed, how much you needed, because that’s just who Taehyung was. He was kind, he was caring, and he was wonderful in any way you could spend a lifetime trying to explain, but it could never be sufficient enough.
He was the very definition of love.
“You’re here.. you’re finally here.” You repeat to yourself in a whisper as you hug him tightly, heart captured by an array of emotion.
“Who’s here, angel?”
And as you remembered all those sleepless nights you cried yourself into a slumber, shook with fear all by yourself in the harrowing darkness of your room, felt as though you were drowning, as though there was no reachable escape and not a single soul to help you. 
Nobody to hear your screams for someone, just someone to pull you out, someone to take your hand and guide you towards light, someone to protect you from all the cruel, ugly things in the world, someone to finally set you free from the horror of your loneliness.
You answered with a light, unburdened heart.
“My soulmate.”
Tumblr media
prev. ↞ || ↠ next || masterlist
chapter 11 teaser: 
“I would’ve kissed you back.”
Tumblr media
tags:  @thedarkwinterrose @ayujaded @couldbeyourlast @ladyarmanto @anpanman-sonyeondan @apollukee @blueevelvt @taesluttt @scalubera @laurynne5 @dreamsindreamss @thequeen-kat @awsome-small-k @wrecklesssly @kweenhu @jalexad @koorby-blog @bangforever @dyriddle @aianloveseven @waves-and-woods @hoefortaeshands @veronawrites @nightapple4jk @wataemelonz @aomi-nabi @katbonv @hantaev @jinpuddin @usamizuki @wooya1224 @bambuzlee @jenotation @tangledsparkles @forbts-only @dumplingley @ccmemoirs @kleritata @thelilbutifulthings @maygem2780 @lachimolala95 @betysotelo18 @prettycoolting @jeonlovers @honeyboocal @preciouschimine @enchantaeduniverse @hakko-bby @mrs-jeonjk @marvel-ing-at-it-all @rvdls96 @vaekth @taehyungkittyuwu @multistanbitxh @vantaesy @invincibletaetae @hisbutton-nose @cafe-gemini @ot7central @iwanttohitmyself @rlynotme @heyitsgracex @mama-m0chi @derinxj @crystalizedmagic @yoonchrisgullwrites @allie-mcginn @vintageroses10 @ephemeralkookie @rocketxme @honey-littlegirl @croctusjuice @k-fb @itzybitzylovebug @sunas-bby @sugaslittlekookies @kimsamsoon95 @ppeachyttae @defjjks @sakurauchiha2018 @kbiancahirang @highkey-fangirling @bangtan-uwu @3sriracha @lovelyseomin @zippytheshark37 @my-current-mood-is @seolarsyj @drumsofheaven @moonsjoons @svftbaby @geekz077 @jeonchokoolate @honeyspillings @bigtiddies44 @sereineity @nikkiordonez12 @sugasbabiie @hadatita @fromthedt @blancheinneverland @jinsonaz @bluesharksandfish @longtimenospooning-luci @aishdere @levrantae @imaginereaderonly @taehyoungmoney @defnotjolie @worldofhyeri @neverthefirstchoice @blvckbarnes @taebabie11 @pootaetoo @veryberysleepy @btsmakesmehappy @hobipaint @btseditsworld @btsmylife21 @scxrlettkx @almosthappysublime @infernal-alpaca @yeotan07 @bloomytaee @lovelyloverlia​ @jimilter​
2K notes · View notes
xaibaugrove · 3 years
Text
Everyone in the Krew is Problematic
I was inspired to go on this rant by someone who recently brought up a question in a server I’m in, asking why so many people in the fandom seem to hate Mako and Makorra and why. This wouldn’t be the first time I defend Mako and it most likely won’t be the last, but it might be the first time I tear him and everyone else in the Krew down in the process, only to bring them back up. Hear me out though.
I think I’ve totally accepted that a lot of people in this fandom will always hate Mako and that I will have to perpetually defend him, I understand that this is the relationship I’ve chosen with this world. But what I still will never understand are the reasons why people hate/dislike him because compared to how much they love other characters in the Krew who honestly aren’t that much better than him (in some cases, even worse!), it doesn’t make any sense.
Let me also preface this by saying, I love these characters with all my heart and soul, probably more than I should love fictional characters, but this is the life I live and with that being said, I am going to tear them apart just to prove a point. Okay, here we go.
MAKO
Most of his detractors list the usual criticisms, which are valid when isolated. He cheated on Asami, he lied to Korra, he was a terrible boyfriend and essentially he treated the women he claimed to love or care about horribly. Gee, it’s almost like the man was a teenager with no experience in having long-lasting, healthy relationships and was raised in the streets by gangmembers while doing anything to survive and provide for his younger sibling after seeing his parents killed right in front of him and suddenly being orphaned…
I think Mako has been torn down enough, so I won’t get too deep into the tearing down part for him. It really does baffle me how someone can claim to be woke and not comprehend how someone coming from poverty could possibly be a product of their environment. Like, does everyone think that poor people automatically have hearts of gold and turn out like Little Orphan Annie? Why are people surprised that when someone has a shitty life, they might do shitty things?
Also, sooo many people love Zuko, who actively tried to cause harm to Aang, Katara and Sokka numerous times, and sympathize with his troubled past. But like, sure Zuko had an abusive father and his mother peaced out of his life for whatever reasons but at least he had his uncle. Mako had his parents for maybe 8 years before they were murdered in front of him and then had...no one for the next 10 years? Except for Bolin, sure, but no other parental figure in his life. Dude literally had to become him and his brother’s own parent and joined a gang to survive, and after all that, the worst he does is acts as a bad boyfriend toward Korra and Asami and he is instantly thrown to the wolves. Something doesn’t add up. It’s just...I don’t get it.
Yes, the way he treated people was bad, but people can grow? That’s a thing humans can do. And he was a teenager, my god. No, we cannot allow our past to be an excuse for how we treat others, but we have to be aware that there is a growth process to being human. And being human in and of itself, isn’t pretty. You think Mako is problematic? Don’t get me started on your fave.
KORRA
Ok, I love this woman to death but she is ridiculously problematic. She pursued someone in a relationship and essentially forced Mako to cheat on Asami by kissing him against his will, that’s already pretty awful and shows a lack of empathy on her part, also kissing people without their consent is no bueno. But also I just have to say it for the people who might not know this. One of the fundamental reasons why Makorra didn’t work was because KORRA WAS ABUSIVE. Okay? It wasn’t just that Mako was inadequate at relationships and didn’t know how to people, it wasn’t that she was secretly confused and wanting Asami the entire time (biphobia at it’s best) one of the main problems in the pairing was that Korra was crazy abusive towards Mako. Seriously, why don’t I see this more often in those discussions??
If we need examples, I have dozens. Honestly, it’s really easy to see how terrible Korra was to Mako, I’d actually argue that she treated him worse than he treated her. I mean, they were both terrible to one another, but in Korra’s case she went through the motions of being completely infatuated with your first teenage crush, getting with said crush, then crashing and burning once you realize that you have no idea how to treat a romantic partner so after the butterflies wear off you subject them to all the wonderful aspects of your anger issues. Not only did she scream at Mako during every argument they had, she also threatened him with bodily harm if she got really angry. Remember how their relationship crashed and burned in Book 2? Here are the things that Korra did during that time. Let me reiterate, this was not okay.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Mako is visibly shaken by this!
This woman burst into her boyfriend’s place of work and violently kicked his desk out from in front of him with all his coworkers present. That is not normal behavior. That is a red flag. And after she came back, had amnesia or whatever and forgot they broke up after that scene, let’s not forget that Mako was legitimately Afraid to break up with her again. Korra made her partner frightened that they might suffer bodily harm if they upset her. Again, and I can’t stress this enough, this is not okay!
The little scene in Book 3 when Korra is lifting Mako like 100 feet off the ground with airbending while he’s screaming in fear just to make Asami laugh is cute, right? I’ll admit, I loved that little moment too, it’s one of the only instances of Korrasami development that we got, but also, there were sooo many things wrong with that scene lol. Not only does Korra terrify Mako for literally no reason, it’s also sort of just her continuing to exercise some degree of power over him for her own amusement. Almost like a subtle reminder to him saying, “I am stronger than you in every way and I can break your femur like a twig if I wanted to… but I won’t, so look how much fun we’re having!”
Now of course, there are reasons why Korra acts like this. She was isolated for almost her entire life and never learned how to treat people and be around people. The Avatar is human because they must live amongst the people they protect and that helps them develop empathy and cherish life. The White Lotus deprived her of that fundamental aspect of her duty as the Avatar and it showed throughout the beginning of the series. Clearly, she was young, didn’t see how her actions could negatively affect others and hurt the feelings of not just her partner but also friends and family (she was really awful towards a lot of people in her life!). But as the series went on, we see her having less outbursts and learning to control her temper more.
One can only assume that she does not have the same behavior with Asami because for one, I don’t think Asami would play that shit, she seems like she would electrocute a bitch in a heartbeat and not hesitate if needed, but also Korra is not the same shitty partner she used to be as a teenager. Again, kids do stupid things. Adults do stupid things. And we learn and we grow. Korra will probably make some more mistakes in her relationship with Asami. I don't think anyone can have one bad relationship and suddenly learn all the lessons they can from it and have a perfect one the next go around. I can totally picture Korra losing her temper and raising her voice at Asami if she gets frustrated and forgets who she’s dealing with. Managing anger issues is hard, I know this from experience, and it doesn’t magically get easier. Of course, if Korra does pop off, Asami would definitely put her in her place because she’s a bad bitch who doesn’t take anyone’s shit, next character.
ASAMI
You know her, you love her, you fantasize about her and you probably have her on your list of fictional characters you would totally bang if you had the chance (I know I do), yes, even your best girl is problematic. It’s interesting to me that a lot of people sympathize with Asami and very few openly criticize her (so few that I’ve never seen anyone say a bad thing about her). What’s there to criticize though? The poor girl was cheated on by Mako, had her feelings disregarded by Korra, who claimed to be her friend but pursued her then-boyfriend behind her back and then made up for it by simping for her for the rest of her life? Also her mom was murdered when she was just 6 years old, her father threatened to kill her once and physically abused her, then died right after they started repairing their relationship, essentially making her an orphan at the ripe age of 22. Suffice it to say, Asami has been through it.
So, how could she be problematic, you ask? Why, of course, through the classic Bryke technique of romance progression in storylines called Kissing People Without Their Consent
Tumblr media Tumblr media
To be honest, I did gloss over this with Korra, simply because there were sooo many other issues with that woman and I just couldn’t go through every single one in as much detail but that doesn’t negate how serious this whole sneak attack kissing thing is. Sure, Asami is very emotional and lonely and sort of desperate too, (it's a little sad, really) but Mako is clearly uncomfortable and completely caught off guard by the kiss. This is also the second time this happens to him in the series! There are a couple factors that might contribute to why Asami does this and acts this way, maybe Korra’s general awfulness rubbed off on her (don’t make a dirty joke) but this is still wrong.
AND that’s...pretty much it. Kissing people without their permission is a big no no, though. Not wanting to gloss over that, but Asami really is a good person who just did a not-so-great thing. Getting burned by Mako twice probably made her a little less inclined to be as forward with anyone though, and it looks like she now takes her time and is patient in her relationship with Korra. It even seems like Asami is the only person Korra is afraid to upset, as Korra does seem more gentle and calm when around her. And who knows? Maybe Asami living a life where a majority of the time she got whatever she wanted when she wanted it might have also influenced her to be more assertive or even imposing within her relationships.
If anything, those three fools getting into relationships with each other just showed how not ready they were to be in relationships in the first place and also how not okay they were.
BOLIN
Originally I titled this as “Everyone in the Krew is problematic (except Bolin)” but then I remembered that Bolin totally kissed a woman without her consent so I deleted the shit out of that!
Tumblr media Tumblr media
This asshole looks genuinely pleased with himself after essentially assaulting Ginger. Not a good look.
Sure, Bolin is baby. He will always be baby to me. But that does not erase the fact that he also actively supported a fascist dictator. Not only was the kissing without consent thing bad, but there’s also that. No matter how many times people around him warned him about the fact that he was on the wrong side of things, that he was helping someone who was putting people into concentration camps...Bolin wanted to believe the best of Kuvira. He ignored obvious signs that the woman was a dictator committing human rights violations like crazy and you know, there’s gotta be a reason for that too.
Maybe Bolin wanted to feel like he was doing something good for once. When you think about it, with his role as the comic relief in the Krew, and sort of constantly being infantilized by his older brother, I wouldn’t be surprised if the man developed some insecurity in his ability to do anything good or useful for anyone without screwing it up in some way. In Kuvira’s army, it seemed like he was actually taken seriously, he felt like he was doing something that mattered. Korra had being the Avatar, Asami had her business and mindblowing philanthropy (honestly, her ability to be as charitable as she is profitable is insane) and Mako had his police work (ACAB, tho). Bolin had...the role of being a joke. A superficial actor. A former pro-bending meathead.
Bolin lived his entire life following after his brother that once they were adults and Mako finally decided to live his own life for once, it left Bolin completely lost. And lost young men are perfect recruits for fascists.
Tumblr media
So, in conclusion, my whole reasoning behind destroying the integrity of my favorite characters is to prove a huge point. All of these characters are problematic. They have flaws, some bigger than others (looking at you, Korra. Just...wow), but ultimately, even if your fave is problematic... that’s okay. A lot of people, mostly younger people it seems, are really obsessed with being right about everything that they do and stan. And that’s a wonderful thing, so much change has come about by the younger generations calling out people who do fucked up shit, don’t want or try to improve, and get away with it. But it’s also caused a lot of people to be unforgiving and completely unwilling to acknowledge when people do improve and try to be better.
Personally, I love my problematic Krew because having issues that you’re constantly working on internally is human. It’s human to make mistakes, it’s human to grow from those mistakes. And it’s inspiring to me, who is wholly imperfect, to see myself reflected in fictional characters who aren’t perpetuating unrealistic ideals of human nature, characters who are messy, crazy and ultimately human.
As one of my favorite manga artists and queen of impeccable character creation Rumiko Takahashi once said:
“I think that perfect people are not very interesting.”
And I will always wholeheartedly agree.
49 notes · View notes
cto10121 · 3 years
Text
The irony of it all is, as a Darkling stan...I would have welcomed a well-written villainous show!Darkling, with subtle but cogent manipulation and all, and making the love connection clearly one-sided on Alina’s part.
I had issues with book!Darkling’s manipulation of Alina (especially that horrible Baghra ex-machina that was the revelation scene), so I thought the show would make the manipulation more visible. And since they seemed to be making an effort at giving Alina more agency, I thought they would show Alina herself slowly piecing together the Darkling’s plan and then, I don’t know, discovering one of Mal’s letters on his desk as the final piece of the puzzle (as the book SHOULD have done, Gothic romance-style). That way she and the audience could come to the same conclusion, be on the same page, and afterwards follow the direction of the narrative better to its logical conclusion.
Instead what we got was a Darkling who was genuinely surprised by and fascinated with her and her advances, with Alina literally seeking out the Darkling at every turn, surprising him by initiating the first kiss, and overall the development of a romance. From the start seduction was not a part of the manipulation game for show!Darkling, although it would have been to his benefit to play up her romantic interest. And he definitely wouldn’t have asked for consent had that been part of his game: It would have been too risky to have her balking and saying no (also, it’s just not something a 500-year-old immortal power-hungry villain would do, let’s be real). Add in the significant changes in his backstory (the Fold was an accidental effect of using merzost against oh, I don’t know, institutional systemic oppression) and I’m flabbergasted that the writers even conceived the notion that the audience would hate show!Darkling. From what I can tell, the exact opposite occurred.
So yes, I feel totally free to stan this dumb shadow wizard in love and ship him with the sunshine witch, and love-hate the clumsy writing that led me to it. So go ahead and hate, for I am feed on your tears #sorrynotsorry
123 notes · View notes
fific7 · 3 years
Text
Dangerous and Divine - Part 11
Billy Russo x Reader
Summary: Billy Russo is an itch you don’t want to scratch. But he’s all over you like a rash.
A/N: This does not follow canon, it’s mainly fluff & lemon zest 🍋 The GIF is from Exposed, unreleased pilot show in case you’re wondering 😌... Billy vibes.
Warnings: 18+ NSFW due to sexual content including oral and unprotected* sex between consenting adults. Some voyeurism. Some drinking & swearing.
*Irl, please don’t go wild in the country without protection.
Tumblr media
(My GIF)
Wanting to turn round and get the hell out of there, Madani found herself rooted to the spot. It was like car crash TV... she just couldn’t bring herself to look away. So, she stood there and just watched.
She couldn’t move, couldn’t speak, she just stared at the scene in front of her. The room door was at her back and she went along with it involuntarily as it swung closed behind her. Coming to rest against it, she drew in a long breath.
Her eyes were glued to that damn cute ass of Billy’s. Watching it... relentlessly, hypnotically moving up and down, up and down, up and down. Listened to his breathy moans and low grunts as he pounded in and out of her. Uhh, uhh, unnhhh, unnhhh. Caught glimpses of his balls between his legs, snapping backwards with each thrust. A sheen of sweat visible across his shoulders and back. Saw one hand making its way down to where their bodies were joined, his other running gently along her thigh.
Her! she thought venomously. It should be me... he should be on top of me in that bed!
But still she watched. And watched. It was really dim in the room, and she realised the curtains were almost fully closed. She found herself craning her neck forward slightly to get a better look.
She watched as he kept on thrusting, then she noticed the muscles in his ass eventually tense up. Another three or four shorter thrusts, then she heard Billy cry out. Heard him breathe her name, saw him lowering his head to rest on her shoulder for a moment before bringing it up to her face; she just knew he was kissing her now. “I love you,” Madani heard him say, and more kisses followed.
The breath she’d taken in left her lips in a long hiss. This was just so not fucking fair!
»»————————————-———- ⚜ ———————————-————-««
You reached up off the pillows to kiss Billy’s beardy chin above you, but a sudden movement near the door caught your eye. You let out a small shriek as you saw a shadowy figure standing there and Billy leaned back immediately, looking at you anxiously. You pointed towards the door and his head shot round in that direction. A snarl appeared on his lips and he roughly grabbed the bedcovers, quickly pulling them over the two of you. He leaned up on his elbows, looking over his shoulder at the intruder.
“Madani!!!” he yelled, “You... you fuckin’.... Get the fuck outta here!!!”
You heard the door slam, and raised your face from where you’d hidden it against Billy’s chest. You hadn’t been able to make out who it was in the low light. “That was her?” you asked him, and he nodded, throwing back the covers and sitting up against the pillows, running both hands through his wayward hair. “Yeah,” he replied, “yeah, it fuckin’ was. That crazy fucking bitch.”
You also sat up, bringing the sheet across you and under one arm, “What the hell was she doing in your room, Billy?” You were glaring at him, and he quickly put his hand on your cheek, “I have no idea, angel... truly I don’t. Please don’t be thinkin’ this was some kinda hookup, cos it wasn’t! I’m gonna fuckin’ strangle her.... urrrhhhh!!” You could see that he was absolutely furious.
Reassured, you softened your gaze. He carried on, “We’re not due to meet up with her for another half hour. She musta been given a pass key and for whatever reason, came chargin’ in here.”
You ran your fingers up through his hair, sweeping it back from his forehead, “Billy, I swear I’m gonna nail Agent Madani’s ass to the wall when all this is done!”
“You and me both, sweetheart,” Billy said grimly.
»»————————————-———- ⚜ ———————————-————-««
Billy had got up and showered (with you) after that, then he’d unpacked his black tactical suit and got into it. While you were busy admiring how he looked in it - like, really damn sexy - after a long and passionate kiss, he’d left you in the room, telling you to doublelock the door and not to open it for anyone except him.
You’d been made to promise on the lives of everyone you held dear that you’d stay there, until he got back. He didn’t know exactly when that would be, which you had to admit pissed you off a bit but you understood he couldn’t give you a precise time and why. It’s just you didn’t like the thought of being cooped up in the room all day.
Oh well, you had the TV, the movie channels, the mini bar... and room service. Your eyes lit up. Room service!!
Eager to get ordering, you started looking for the menu in the pile of hotel stuff on the funky reclaimed wooden desk, which was underneath a huge ornate mirror. You caught sight of yourself in it as you did so. Ohh... okay, you’d better lose the “I’ve Just Been Fucked Senseless” look before the room service guy arrived, otherwise you might just give him the fright of his life.
»»————————————-———- ⚜ ———————————-————-««
Dinah Madani had stumbled out of Billy’s room, letting the door slam behind her. She took off along the corridor at a cracking pace, face flaming red, heading for the fire exit stairs. She smoothed down the fabric of her jacket with her hands, then ran them down onto her trousers, trying to calm her breathing as she went.
She replayed the vision of Billy’s naked body in her mind, of him having sex, blocking out the inconvenient fact that he’d been in bed with someone else.
Damn, she was aroused. She could feel how damp her panties were as she walked. How was she supposed to get the handsome big bastard out of her head now, after seeing that display? In her head, she transposed herself into that bed, underneath him. She could almost feel him inside her.
And every time she looked at him from now on? Yes - she was going to be imagining him naked. And it wouldn’t be to give herself more self-confidence in front of a bunch of people, like they taught you to do in those self-help courses.
As she started making her way down the stairs, she mentally shook herself - she’d better get her head back in the game or this could all go horribly wrong.
»»————————————-———- ⚜ ———————————-————-««
Billy had taken the same route down a couple of floors to the room being used as the base of operations. He was still fuming about Dinah’s little voyeuristic visit to his room. What the fuck was she thinking, coming into his room unannounced? If he hadn’t been otherwise engaged he could’ve shot her! And just how long had she been standing there, watching him make love to his girl?
Weird bitch, he thought, but I’ll settle the score with her once this is all over.
He knocked once on the door, saw an eye appear in the spyhole and then the door opened. Frank and the rest of the Anvil team were already there, along with Madani and her Homeland agents. He glared at Madani but she wouldn’t meet his eyes.
Frank winked and grinned at him, fully aware of the ‘operation’ Billy had been on prior to arriving. Wait till he told him about Madani’s latest little stunt!
They got down to business, running through the details of the op and all the ‘what if’s’ and Plan A, Plan B, Plan C scenarios once again. Everyone was given their positions, tasked with certain duties, told to make sure their earpieces were in and working. The two teams started leaving the room and dispersing to their designated locations. The undercover agent remained to get a further briefing from Billy, Frank and Madani, then he too left to go to his room where the meet would take place.
That left the three of them, plus the Homeland agents who’d be monitoring all the comms and security cameras. Billy marched right up to Madani, towering over her and glaring so furiously at her that it was a wonder she didn’t catch on fire. In a very low voice that only the three of them could hear, he bit out, “I’m sayin’ nothing right now about what happened earlier, Dinah - we need to be totally focused on this fuckin’ op - but we’re gonna be having a conversation about it at some point.”
He caught sight of Frank’s puzzled face but just gave him a small shake of the head. “Right,” he said, “c’mon Frankie, let’s go and check the perimeters.”
The two of them left, leaving Madani to pace the room and watch the CCTV screens over the shoulders of her agents. She hadn’t said a word directly to Billy or looked him in the eye during the entire briefing.
»»————————————-———- ⚜ ———————————-————-««
Billy strode along the corridor so quickly that Frank had to really hurry to catch him up. “Hey, Bill! What’s up with you and Madani now?” Billy shook his head, “Dunno that I should talk about it, Frankie, I’m still fuckin’ furious with her, and I really gotta concentrate on all this shit that’s goin’ down today.” They reached the stairs, Billy opening the fire door and they started down the steps.
Frank grabbed his arm and they both stopped walking. “Don’t forget I know you better’n you know yourself, Russo. If you don’t get this off ya chest, you’re gonna explode. And that ain’t what we need right now.”
Billy leaned his back against the wall and sighed, “Yeah, you’re right.” He broke eye contact with Frank, saying, “She’s got a master key for the rooms.” Frank said warily, “Yeah, I know she does... and?”
“Came crashin’ into our room, when I was... we were...” Frank’s eyes got huge, “havin’ sex. Stood there for fuck knows how long watchin’ us, till we finally noticed her after... after we finished, an’ I yelled at her to get out.”
“For fuck’s sake!” Frank said through gritted teeth, “What the fuck’s wrong with that woman?!”
Shaking his head, Billy shrugged, “I dunno, Frank. She’s got issues, that’s for sure.” He turned and started down the stairs again, “C’mon, let’s get this shitshow on the road.”
»»————————————-———- ⚜ ———————————-————-««
You’d ended up having the most pleasant day to yourself. Leisurely soak in the spa bath, several room service orders (repairs having been carried out before the waiter’s first visit), several little trips to and from the mini-bar for G&T’s. You’d finished the gin now, and had moved on to vodka & coke. Not your favourite but beggars, choosers etc.
You’d been on one of the big movie channels, and so far you were three fantasy films, two rom-coms and a heist movie into their list. In fact you’d started drifting off to sleep as you got towards the end of the heist movie, and made yourself sit up to make sure you didn’t doze off. You gazed back at the massive wall-mounted TV and tried to pick up whereabouts you were in the plot. Oh right - bank robbery.
The bad guys ran into the bank, firing shots into the air and getting everyone to lie down on the floor. But there was that one hero security guard, who drew his gun and tried to shoot the bad guy gang leader. Cue good guy getting shot, up rolls a police armed response unit, cue gun battle, various dead good and bad guys, oh and here’s the car chase as a couple of baddies got away.
Hey hang on, the gun battle’s still going on, but neither the cops or the bad guys are shooting at each other as they’re too busy doing handbrake turns and screeching round corners.
It dawned on you the gunfire you could hear was in your freaking hotel. Leaping up and zipping over to the window, you saw various black SUV’s parked randomly in the middle of the street, blue lights flashing and doors wide open, but apart from crowds of the general public running for cover, there was no-one in sight round the big cars.
You could still hear the rattle of gunfire, and then all of a sudden it went eerily quiet.
Breathing unsteadily, you had a nasty feeling in the pit of your stomach and your hand wavered towards the doorhandle. The temptation to open it was huge. ‘No!’ screeched the sensible part of your brain, ‘for just once in your life.... Do. What. You’re. Told.” Your hand went back to your side. Okay, you win, you told your brain glumly.
You walked back over and sat on the bed, ended the movie - the bad guys were probably either A) going to get away or B) get caught - so you could live without seeing the end of it. Starting to flick through the programme guide, you finally found a news channel, but they had nothing about the hotel or ‘shots fired’.
So you spent the next thirty minutes sitting on the bed for 3 minutes then getting up and pacing, then sitting on the bed again for another 3 minutes, then pacing again... hit the repeat button on that scenario until there was a big knock at the door.
You headed over to the door but didn’t put your eye to the peephole, having seen a film once where someone got shot in the eye that way. Yes, you did watch a lot of movies, what of it! So you just called out, standing to one side, so you wouldn’t get shot through the door either (yes, yes, saw that in the movies too), “Who’s that?!”
Billy’s voice said, “It’s me, sweetheart. Can you let me in? And don’t get upset but I got grazed a coupla times by bullets so I’m bleedin’ quite a bit.”
Don’t get upset? you thought, he’s gotta be joking hasn’t he? You hastily unlocked and pulled open the door, and you saw a very pale-faced Billy leaning on the doorframe, blood on his face and on one of his arms. You could see ripped fabric on the sleeve of his tactical suit where the blood was coming from.
“Oh, Billy,” you said, worried, dragging him into the room and slamming the door closed.
»»————————————-———- ⚜ ———————————-————-««
@blackbirddaredevil23 @galaxyjane @omgrachwrites @behindmyeyes-insidemyhead
87 notes · View notes
yan-twst · 4 years
Note
Omg i loveee your Yandere headcanons! May i request some general yandere relationship headcanons for the Vice dorm leaders? Sfw and nsfw for the 3rd year ones(Trey , Lilia and Rook)? ✧\(>o
warning: general yandere content, nsfw under cut (contains dubcon [although it’s not heavily implied nor explored, and it’s never stated that consent was not given, it’s still uh... yan nsfw so it is what it is], mentions of drugs)
trey clover
already written! can be found here: [link]
ruggie bucchi
ruggie is greedy with his darling
it’s just, he rarely gets to have things for himself- he’s so used to having to scrounge up scraps, to hand-me-downs, that finally having something (or someone) that’s entirely his just... drives him a bit nuts
if his darling is weak and docile, ruggie will take on a more dominating role, but if they’re more feisty and confident, ruggie can also be incredibly desperate and almost... meek? male hyenas are naturally submissive in nature; if his darling can activate that natural instinct in him, he’ll melt like putty in their hands
hyenas will break even the bones for sustenance; ruggie has no trouble getting his hands dirty if it’s for his darling, and that’s part of what makes him so terrifying. violence? underhanded methods? please, that’s child’s play for a slum cat like him, really
despite usually being quite careful with his money, ruggie will dote and try to spoil his darling as much as he can. he sees this as the ultimate form of affection- money is hard to come by, so spending it on gifts for his darling... well, that’s gotta be the most romantic thing, right?
as much as he likes to play rough from time to time, he’s also a sucker for spending quiet moments with his darling, especially when he’s tired after work. if his darling acts nice, he’ll be sweet as sugar (with some teasing here and there, of course); make him angry, and they better be ready to have a “little accident” that may leave them bedridden for a few weeks...
jade leech
people are usually less scared of jade than they are of floyd- which really isn’t of much use. jade is equally, if not more sadistic than his twin; he just hides it better. and that’s dangerous
sure, he might not be azul and can’t trick his darling into signing their freedom and life away, but he can still keep them where he wants them. pressing their deepest fears and insecurities out of them isn’t a struggle- and he knows just how to use that info to his favour
jade will be very careful on how he approaches the ordeal of breaking his darling into being perfectly docile and calm at his side. he’ll get them to associate pain and coldness with the outside, and he’ll mark himself as comfort, warmth, everything good.
this isn’t to say he won’t be rough. far from it, really. jade may act like a gentleman, but it’s absolutely clear he finds entertainment in punishing his darling
and yet, he’s there to comfort them the second it’s over: oh, poor thing, they’re crying... did it hurt? oh, it must have, hm? would they like a cold compress? he’d hate for their skin to bruise... perhaps some balms? there, he’ll run a warm bath for them- let him escort them to the bathroom. they wouldn’t be thinking of trying to run away after this, would they?
even if his darling is dead-set on trying to escape and hating him, this is something that he will win no matter what. the mind can be bent and manipulated: and over time, his darling will realize (to their horror), that anxiety begins to build when jade’s away, that they only feel truly safe in his arms...
jamil viper
jamil’s whole life has been giving. give the asim family his services, give his parents the assurance he’d do as he was asked, give kalim the spotlight, give, give, give. so when jamil can finally take, he makes sure that what he wants is truly his
with his unique magic, it’s really no hassle to just take his darling and lock them up wherever with no hassle, but... that’s almost too easy. he knows best that the most satisfying results come after hard work
jamil revels in earning his darling’s trust. oh, so naive, to befriend him so easily. don’t they find it suspicious how he’s usually so abrasive to other people, but so nice to them? do they really think everyone who approaches them has good intentions? 
getting close to his darling also means separating them from others. he has no qualms in using his magic to stir up conflict- how weird, that all of his darling’s friends suddenly had a big fallout that nobody can seem to find the cause of, huh? well, at least he’s still there, right? he’s their only real friend it seems!
he’s fantasized about kalim’s betrayed and crushed face for years when he finally revealed his hatred- of course, that was... a bit ruined, since he overblotted and all. but it’s equally as delicious to see his darling’s horrified and betrayed face once he shows his true colors, once they can’t run away
jamil has no issue in keeping his darling under snake’s whisper for long periods of time. he’s incredibly talented, after all. however, he won’t keep it on always: he does want them to stop trying to escape even when they aren’t under his spell
his ultimate goal is for his darling to obey his every word without him even needing his spell. he does love them, after all: it just feels all that more genuine to receive a kiss from someone not being controlled by magic (even if they’re being driven by fear of punishment)
rook hunt
rook adores romance. he’s read poems about great men falling from their power because of their hearts, of longings so desperate the poets feel like they might really die of yearning- and to finally feel that himself... it’s so intoxicating, really. he understands now, how greedily the heart aches for the one it wants
he’ll take his sweet time. observing, watching his darling from a distance. rook sees beauty in boring, everyday things- his darling’s bedhead, the way they snuggle into pillows at night, how they twirl a pen in their hand when studying, the way they fold their clothes... he watches it all, and falls into obsession a bit more every time
rook might come off as a bit overwhelming at first, when he does approach his darling. he... seems to have very little shame and a lot of interest, but it’s charming, at first. he likes to snatch his darling away on romantic lunches, leaving them poems in their desk: it’s romantic at first. others see it as a very sweet move in rook’s part, even if it freaks his darling out quite a bit just... how much he seems to know about them
it isn’t surprising to anyone, but rook enjoys a good chase. when his darling is finally freaked out enough to try avoiding him and somehow he keeps showing up, when not even locking the doors seems to be enough, when they’re running and crying through a dark forest in some vague hopes of losing him, rook feels more alive than ever
he’ll keep his darling by his side, but he doesn’t mind letting them slip from time to time just to hunt them down. he sees it as fun, even if he might get angry if it’s a bit too much of a common occurrence. he loves his petit lapin, but they better not test him too much, hm?
lilia vanrouge
he’ll be quite playful at first, popping out from the ceiling upside down to scare his darling, telling them stories about baby silver and whatnot. but he’ll also make sure to make himself a reliable figure, someone they can turn to for advice and help
he’s so fun and looks so cute, his darling won’t even realize how he’s sneakily working behind the scenes. slowly isolated from their friends, being fed “advice” that simply drives them into his territory- lilia exells at doing all of this without his beloved even realizing he’s up to something
he’s patient- he’s lived for so long, charming his darling over months is absolutely nothing. before they’ve realized, their only companions are lilia and his trusted diasomnia members; and by then, it’s too late. lilia can snatch them up and do as he pleases: his dorm members might even aid him if he asks
he’s got a sadistic streak, so he’ll purposefully egg his darling to do things he’ll punish them for. lilia will let his darling think he missed locking the door, or accidentally left a weapon laying around- but of course it wasn’t an accident, and now he gets to punish them
at the same time, he’s got an oddly nurturing side to him. he can’t help but see his darling as a weak and adorable thing, compared to him: he’ll coo over them and hold them close, insisting on helping them with simple things. he’ll also try to force them into a parental role on his little makeshift family- but of course, they don’t get any of the responsibilities that come with it... it feels like playing house, almost: a horrible, painful game of house that never ends
NSFW (under cut)
trey clover
he isn’t very forceful, really. trey’s libido isn’t low by any means, but it’s not like, ridiculously high anyways. still, he has no trouble just jerking himself off right next to his darling in bed; well, if they don’t want to help, then they’ll have to watch.
still, he isn’t above slipping aphrodisiacs into food. it’s not even hard- doodle suit can cover up any bitter medicinal tastes, and he gets to have his darling melt into his touch and beg for him. yup, he adores that
he’s in charge, always. despite not really needing restraints or punishment to have his darling indulge him- really, he’s got them so... trained that his words are enough, he’s still very much so into tying them up
trey will degrade his darling when he’s in a bad mood and also horny. it’s a shocking change of pace: usually he’s all sweets and love, and then he’s growling into their ear how much of a whore they are, look, their body is basically trained to react to his touch, don’t they have any shame? 
he might not be pushy when it comes to this sort of intimacy, something not all yanderes share, but that doesn’t mean he’s not rough when he does get to fuck his darling. he enjoys leaving marks all over them- also being marked up, too.
trey will make his darling beg. he knows damn well that this relationship isn’t normal, but fuck it, he can almost believe his darling is with him of their own accord when they beg for him to just please fuck them please, please- he doesn’t particularly mind it’s probably their mind turned to mush after hours of edging, or the aphrodisiac he put into their cookies
rook hunt
for all his creepy stalking and his obsession with his darling, sex with a very obsessed and protective rook is usually... romantic. soft, even. he’ll light candles and be gentle- romance, love... it’s almost like a scene taken right out of a cheesy adult romance novel. it’s romantic and thoughtful enough his darling can truly forget, for a second, he’s essentially their captor
well, it’s that way... for the most part
rile him up enough and he’ll snap. he cares for romance, yes, but do you know what he also cares for? fucking his darling in whatever piece of furniture because he’s at the end of his patience and they’re just so tempting
he’ll mess with love potions and aphrodisiacs, or any other spell he comes across with, but it’s not that common. he prefers to make his darling writhe under him without those things- it feels more like an achievement. feels more like love
it may seem uncharacteristic of a pomefiore student, but he’ll demand to have love bites or scratches left on him. he won’t even ask to cover his darling in hickeys. he sees it as part of the “natural beauty” he covets so much, evidence of love, affection... obsession
if he’s chasing down his darling, all that adrenaline will go straight to his cock once he’s finally caught them. he doesn’t particularly care it’s the middle of a dark forest- he really might just tear his darling’s clothes apart and take them right then, the adrenaline and rush from the chase driving him on
lilia vanrouge
yandere lilia nsfw headcanons were written already, can be found here: [link]
433 notes · View notes
punkpoemprose · 3 years
Text
December 15th- A Convenient Arrangement Part 7
Universe: Canonverse Arranged Marriage AU Rating:T Length: 4309 Words A/N: Anna gets to let it all out. This is the Anna and Elsa conflict that I wish they could have included in the movies, because as wonderful and kind and forgiving as Anna is, everyone has a breaking point. I thought this was going to be 10 chapters. It’s looking closer to 13-15 I think, but we’ll see how much I can squeeze in going forward. I have 4 days to write 10 more fics, and I work two of them... and I have a zine yo put together...we’ll see how this goes!
[Part 1] [Part 2] [Part 3] [Part 4] [Part 5] [Part 6]
She’d woken in his arms when sunlight flooded through the cabin’s front windows, warming her face and informing her that it was time rise once again. She’d kept her eyes closed despite it, pretending that she was still asleep. She just wanted to listen to his breathing and the beating of his heart for a little longer. She just wanted to be close and know that his holding her so tight was purposeful because she knew that he was awake and was trying to not wake her.
I’m not a good person.
The thought was not self-deprecating so much as it was chiding as she laid in bed with him for another half hour at least, feeling the rise and fall of his chest beneath her and trying not to flush when his hands would move across her back or tuck away a stray hair. It felt strange, but wonderful to be cared for.
She knew that she shouldn’t have pretended to be asleep, but she could never remember waking up and feeling quite so safe as she did in his arms. Moments of tenderness like that was not something she was used to and so she’d allowed herself to indulge in it, and he hadn’t commented even though she suspected that he knew after a short time that she was awake.
They’d had a light breakfast, and he’d helped her redress herself in the soft morning light. She thought that she may remember the deft way he’d adjusted her corset lacing for the rest of her life. He’d asked her if she’d needed help, and while she didn’t really, she’d consented because it was easier with help, and because she was curious about whether he could manage it with only her spoken instructions. She’d felt warm when he’d expertly tugged and tied, explaining sheepishly that he was used to ropework and that he hoped he hadn’t hurt her.
She knew now, after their night alone, that he’d never hurt her. At least not on purpose.
He’d never hurt her the way Hans had.
The quiet morning had continued on the wagon ride back to Arendelle. They hadn’t spoken of anything of consequence since the night before, occasionally breaking the silence with a comment about their surroundings or the weather, but otherwise enjoying the easy silence that no longer felt uncomfortable between them. They would have plenty of time to talk, but they both had seemed to enjoy the lack of questions and heavy conversations for a while.
The calm had ended after they reentered the castle gates, at least for her. She wasn’t certain about how things went for him because they’d been separated too quickly for her tastes.
He’d gone to care for Sven, not entrusting the sweet reindeer with a groom was something that Anna understood now. Sven was as much his family as the trolls were, as she hoped she was. Kristoff felt a duty to care for the creature himself.
Anna, however, had been quickly corralled into her sister’s office, where the day quickly became anything but quiet.
“What were you thinking?” Elsa said, her voice high and the anxiety not at all hidden.
Anna thought that the temperature in the room was maybe ten degrees lower than it was in the hallway just outside the closed door. Her chest felt tight at the realization, and her headache from the night before, when her memories had been returned to her seemed to resurge slightly, a dull hum of discomfort behind her eyes. She clenched her jaw and tried to focus on something else, the wall, the window, anything but her angry sister.
“I left you a note,” she said after a moment’s thought, “I was thinking I was spending some time with my husband.”
Elsa wasn’t calmed by this though. She shook her head and scoffed, giving Anna a look of annoyance, or maybe disappointment that burned through her, like she was being given a forcible internal frost burn from the coolness, even as she tried to look away from it.
“Did you not learn anything from Hans?”
Her hands balled into fists at her side. It wasn’t a question. It was an attack. This wasn’t a meeting, it was an interrogation.
And Anna wasn’t going to back down from it.
“Have you learned anything about what happens when you try to control my life?”
It was a snipe, but she wasn’t about to let Elsa judge her, Queen or not, for trying to get to know the husband that she had forced her into marrying. Elsa had all the power in deciding how they were to handle the fallout after everything with Hans, and instead of trying to find another way to calm the populace, she’d consented to a royal wedding. She’d asked Anna if she was comfortable with it as an afterthought, after the wheels were already in motion, and while she’d seemingly felt bad about the whole thing, it still wasn’t lost on Anna that her sister had once told her that she couldn’t marry someone she just met, and then all but forced her to do the very same.
“Or do you get to blindly pass judgement because you have a crown now?”
Anna saw the ice forming on the windowpanes behind her sister’s desk. The summer scene of gardens and green grass behind her suddenly covered with thick ice marring the sightline. Anna had been looking out to the stables out of the corner of her eye, taking comfort in knowing that Kristoff wasn’t far off. It probably wasn’t a good sign that she felt more comfortable with him than her own sister already. Really though, despite being a stranger, he was giving her a chance to know him. Elsa hadn’t afforded her the same chance, making her all the more the stranger.
“This isn’t about me,” Elsa hissed, “This is about your reckless behavior. You should have taken a guard with you. He could have…”
He could have killed you.
She might have entertained the thought before the trip. In fact, she had, but as reckless as it may have seemed to others to trust him, she knew that she had nothing to fear from him. He’d never meant her harm of any kind, not from the very start.
He wasn’t a man of manners or class or breeding. He was a simple ice harvester, and he’d helped her stand strong at their wedding, he’d not forced himself on her on their wedding night, he’d given her so much of himself, and he’d been nothing but gentle with her.
It wasn’t a long play. It was a kindness. It was something like love.
She thinks he could have killed me.
It was laughable, but she wasn’t laughing. She was raging inside, her heart pounding, and her head aching from the tension in her jaw.
“You could have!” Anna shouted in return, “And I should thank you by the way for your restraint, given that I just recently found out that you apparently almost killed me once before too. Why didn’t you tell me before Elsa? Was it just one more thing you didn’t think I could handle?”
Elsa’s brow furrowed, the fire was still in her eyes, but it was mixed with confusion.
“I take it a troll visited you last night to let you know where I was. Well, I had a lovely time with them, and apparently, I knew about you and the ice and everything until I was five and mother and father had them take the memories from me. I understand why, but what I don’t understand is why you never told me. You knew Elsa, and you never told me about it, or about what you could do. The person who put me in the most danger here is you!”
The room continued to cool, the ice on the windows grew thicker and Anna could see from the angry set of her sister’s jaw that she had struck a nerve.
“So yes, I took a chance to leave and spend some time with my husband. Last I checked I’m not a prisoner, and neither is Kristoff so we decided to leave, you know, enjoy life outside of these walls for a little bit given I haven’t been outside them in thirteen years. Maybe if you were that concerned about him I don’t know, potentially wanting to kill me, you wouldn’t have let the council force a wedding.”
“That’s enough!”
Anna saw the flakes in the air. She knew her sister was at her breaking point, but she couldn’t help but keep pushing. Elsa had gone straight for her most vulnerable point as soon as she’d entered her office, and Anna wasn’t going to take it without dishing it back out.
“Is it?”
She stomped across the wooden floor that was quickly accumulating ice and snow from her sister’s inability to hold on, getting into her face. It was probably a bad idea, but she couldn’t help it. She’d rather get it all out now than keep holding it in. She wasn’t going to spend the next thirteen years of her life knocking on her sister’s door begging for her attention, she was going to take it whether Elsa liked it or not.
“Because I don’t think it is. I don’t think this is enough, because I’ve got news for you. You’re talking to me like I’m a child, and I’m not. I know because I spent every day of my childhood watching days and months and years pass alone, wanting nothing more than someone to spend the time with. I might have made a mistake, but right now the score isn’t anywhere near even Elsa, and I’m not going to take this from you. Kristoff isn’t Hans and if you compare them one more time so help me…”
It happened in a flash, the room went from icy cold, snowy, crusted with ice, to bright white, and then, back to normal.
Elsa fell apart, crumbling as she started crying, in front of Anna.
I’m a horrible sister.
No. This was necessary.
It hurts to hurt someone you love.
She shouldn’t have pushed so hard, was her first thought. Then, shortly after, as she lowered herself to the floor and wrapped her arms around her crying sister, the ice Queen of Arendelle that she’d reduced to tears, she realized that it needed to happen. Even if it hurt them both, she needed to let it out. If she hadn’t it would have eaten her alive.
“It’s okay,” she said, letting her sister cry into her shoulder for the second time in as many weeks.
“I’m not angry anymore, I just needed to get it out,” she said, holding her tight as Elsa started to shake in her arms, hyperventilating as she cried.
“I’ve been so mad for so long, and it took getting my memories back to figure out why… Elsa I know that it wasn’t your choice when we were kids, but I’ve been alone almost my whole life and Kristoff…”
“I’m so sorry.”
It was a wet, nervous sound when she spoke, filling the space as Anna searched for the words to describe exactly how she felt about her husband. It surprised Anna to hear her sister apologize, assuming that she’d want her to leave as soon as she found a voice to tell her to get out. It was what she’d come to expect of Elsa, even when she was being contrite, that she never wanted Anna to stay with her for very long.
“I knew you were lonely. I knew you needed me, but I was too afraid of myself to let you in. If I’d just talked to you more… if we’d just left the castle, maybe you would have never…”
“I know,” she said, stopping her before she could bring up the situation with Hans, “Just… I need you to start trusting me. You haven’t even talked to me since the wedding. You’ve never even had a conversation with Kristoff. You can’t just assume the worst of him.”
She was doing the best she could to keep her voice low, soft, and reassuring. Despite the frustration she had and still felt toward the crying woman in her arms, she also loved her sister dearly. She was all the family she had.
Except now you have Kristoff too.
She wished that her sister could have seen the way he’d held her when she was fighting through her headache, or the way that he took her hand and gave her signals and avenues to express her discomfort or fear. She wished that she could see the way he sometimes looked at her like she was something precious. Maybe then she’d have been less worried. Maybe then she’d understand.
“I didn’t want to,” Elsa sniffled, “At least I didn’t mean to think that about him right away. But I didn’t know when you were coming back and there were no guards with you, and then there was a troll in my office. Anna I didn’t know what to think.”
It took her almost a full minute to get the whole thing out, the sniffling and choked up tone of her voice making it difficult for her to speak and be understood.
“Think that I learned my lesson and that I’m safe with my husband. I wouldn’t have left alone with him if I didn’t trust him. It’s not like before, I’m not blind.”
“But he’s a stranger.”
“Not to me. We’ve been together for a short time, but he’s no stranger to me. He’s a…”
He’s a man I’m falling in love with.
“He’s becoming a dear friend. I think you’d like him Elsa. He’s got a good heart.”
***
When Kristoff had finished removing Sven’s tack, he’d brushed the reindeer. The he’d fed him, sat with him for a short time, and mostly waited for Anna to return. After what felt like an hour, he forced himself up from the hay bale he’d seated himself on and left Sven’s quiet company for the castle. He’d hoped that Anna would have returned after speaking to her sister, but he supposed that even though she’d told him they didn’t have any duties as a couple for the week, she might very well be too busy to spend time with him now that they were back at the castle.
He’d done his best to keep his head high despite feeling foolish walking through the halls. He’d pretended that he wasn’t lost and snuck Anna’s map from his pocket surreptitiously, running his fingers over it to find his way back to his room.
On his way he’d even managed to ask a maid if she would be able to have a lunch sent up to his room. It felt like something that he shouldn’t have asked, feeling no more royal or entitled as he had before leaving, but also wanting not to return to the kitchens himself. There had been something about being in the space that had made him feel even more like he hadn’t belonged.
Maybe it was because you were beneath even the potato peeler last week
He was in his room now, changing his shirt into one of the clean ones he’d grabbed from his cabin, along with most of the rest of his belongings that fit into one small bag. He heard the knock, and shouted that it was open, knowing it was probably his lunch, but hoping that it was Anna.
“Sir, my apologies, but I believe I encouraged you to get to know Anna better this week,” Kai said as he entered the room, shutting the door behind him, “Not kidnap her to the mountains leaving nothing but a note behind. The Queen was in hysterics… which I should inform you, you do have dinner with her tonight.”
“Dinner with the Queen?”
“As arranged with your wife I believe. She’ll also be in attendance I believe.”
He cursed under his breath, catching a both amused and disapproving look from Kai as he did so. He thought that the heavyset old butler might get along well with his father. He often made the same face.
“I should inform you that you shouldn’t curse in response when invited to dinner with a Queen, but I suppose you already know that. I’ve been in the service of the young Queen for many years, and I believe she trusts me, so I hope it is not a breach of that trust when I say that last I saw her she was not particularly pleased with you.”
“Of course not,” he said, feeling underdressed in the comfortable shirt.
Feeling underdressed next to the butler probably isn’t a good sign for me.
“Don’t mistake me sir,” he added, “I think that it has everything to do with her worries for her sister. If you assuage those I think that she would be perfectly happy to meet your acquaintance.”
Kristoff huffed. He did feel bad for taking Anna away from the castle. He knew that his Uncle had spoken with the Queen, but if he’d thought a bit more about the way he and Anna had gone away beforehand, he probably would have been able to avoid this whole situation. He didn’t want people to have to worry about Anna when he was with her. Least of all her sister.
Her sister who could have me executed if she wants.
“How would I manage that?”
Kai set a tray he’d been carrying atop a table in the middle of the room. Kristoff couldn’t help but think that the man might be doing more for him than he was strictly tasked with insofar as his level of interest in his getting into the Queen’s good graces. He told himself that it was probably because he wanted to see Anna happy and safe given the many years he spent looking after the sisters.
He was happy to have someone to help him regardless. He didn’t think he would be capable of navigating the rules and manners required to not blunder through the rest of his life in the castle without it.
“Well to start,” he replied, “We’ll need to find you something proper to wear to dinner. You have a tailors appointment tomorrow morning, but we’ll have to make do until we sort that out.”
Kristoff couldn’t help but feel like he should be insulted, or at least a bit peeved over the man’s words, but he couldn’t manage it. All he could think of was holding Anna while she was pretending to be asleep that morning and doing anything to see her smile. Doing anything to make her sister believe that he’d meant no harm in taking her to the mountains so that he’d not be under scrutiny every time he spent time alone with his wife.
***
Anna had taken it upon herself to arrange the whole thing. She felt a little bad about the amount of time that it was taking to set her schedule for the week and speak with the kitchen staff about what she wanted for the dinner she was arranging in hopes that her sister would be comforted by meeting her husband in a more significant way than watching their wedding. At least she hoped that the meeting would allow the two to come to some sort of understanding.
I only have two people. If they could just get along that would be ideal.
With all the running she’d been doing she hadn’t had a chance to return to Kristoff. She’d heard that Kai had brought lunch to his room, and after that she assumed that they were busy. Kai was her sister’s most trusted advisor, even though his official position was castle steward, Elsa trusted him with aiding her in crucial decisions beyond its walls. That Kristoff had his council just went to show that there was hope, and that at least someone else was invested in making things work.
She spent the rest of the afternoon deciding what to wear and receiving and writing thank you letters for wedding gifts that had been pouring in from merchants and allied nations. Most of whom had already been in town for Elsa’s coronation and who had not had the time to select a well thought out gift after the rush of events the small country had experienced.
She’d waited until just shortly before the dinner was to start to walk through the halls and to the dining room, finding neither Kristoff nor her sister on the way.
“My apologies your majesty. I hope you understand I’ve never needed to inform anyone of my travel plans in the past, and it was not my intentions to worry anyone by taking Princess Anna into the mountains with me. In the future should we decide to go anywhere together I’ll ensure that you are informed directly.”
Anna recognized the voice of the man standing in the hall outside the dining room. The man addressing the queen, but so neatly dressed she barely recognized him as her husband. He looked much like he had on their wedding day. Clean shaven with his hair slicked back. The clothes he wore were simple, but they’d been pressed and someone had taken the time to tie a cravat around his neck.
Kai no doubt.
That man has been wearing cravats for years, in style or not.
They hadn’t noticed her coming down the hall, or at least she didn’t think that they had given that neither made any sign of noticing her approach.
“You must understand,” Elsa said back, seeming in much better shape than she had been hours earlier, “With everything that happened with Hans I worry about her. I’m sure you’re a good man, but you can’t fault me for being cautious.”
He gave her a strange look and Anna’s heart started to pound. She hadn’t spoken with him about Hans. Being in the mountains for the whole debacle, she’d suspected he hadn’t known all the details, and for now she wanted it kept that way. Her feet felt frozen below her though, as Kristoff responded in confusion.
“I’m not really sure I know the details,” he said quietly, “I’m sure if I did I would have thought twice about taking her away from the castle alone. No one has told me much of it, even if it was the reason for our wedding.”
Elsa shook her head, looking anxious, but then recovered.
She took a deep breath and Anna wanted to run down the hall, to speak up, to tell her that it was something that she and Kristoff would discuss later, when she was ready.
“Hans…He tried to kill us both.”
***
He noticed her after her sister spoke. She looked white as a ghost at the end of the hall, and he understood why. Her sister hadn’t exactly been vague when it came to telling him why she’d been worried about him taking her into the mountains.
Hans. The foreign prince. He’d tried to kill his wife and her sister.
He’d thought that maybe the real reason for the wedding had just been that Elsa had lost control of her powers and that to build confidence in her ability to rule a royal wedding was planned to comfort the masses. He supposed now that it was just part of it, that the real reason was more complex, and that it all came down to the man that Anna had known before him.
He wasn’t sure of how to react. All he knew was that Anna’s eyes were on him and that she looked upset. Crossing the hall to her was instinct, as was giving her his hand, offering it to her open and outstretched.
She walked forward instead, into his chest, and into his arms as he wrapped them around her. She had every right to be upset, as did her sister he supposed as he felt even greater regret for taking Anna away without warning. So he did what he thought was best, what Anna was showing him was best. He held her close.
Elsa cleared her throat after a moment.
“I think…”
Kristoff turned his head, not releasing Anna to look at her sister. She was staring at them, her cheeks flushed and an almost smile on her lips.
I think she might understand now.
“I think dinner is ready. I’ll just go ahead… Anna… Kristoff, whenever you’re ready. I think we have a lot to discuss.”
When the dining room door closed behind her, leaving them alone in the hall, he turned his full attention back to Anna, holding her tight, leaning his head down low, and pressing a kiss to the top of her head.
“It’s alright,” he said, because that was all he could think to say. “It’s all going to be alright.”
“Who made you wear a cravat?” she asked, quiet with her face against his chest.
“Kai.”
She made a soft sound, almost like a laugh but not quite.
“I thought maybe. Can I take it off for you? You look uncomfortable.”
He nodded, and she stepped back a bit out of his arms, giving him room to duck down for her.
Her small fingers slid along the collar of his shirt, loosening the knots of the offending cloth and then, unexpectedly, running her fingers through his hair, mussing it a bit before pulling the cravat away and allowing him to stand back up again at his full height.
“There,” she whispered, taking his hand with the cloth between their palms, “You look like you again.”
The color had returned to her face and he smiled at her. She liked him as he was, and that was a comfort.
Now to convince her sister.
55 notes · View notes
banashee · 3 years
Link
It's midnight where I am, which means it's technically the 21st already 😁 Hi Folks, welcome to my fourth fic for the Archival Pride 2021 project! Look at their tumblr for more info :)
@archivalpride
   Archival Pride 2021, Week four (June 21-28) Prompts: comfort, childhood, research, missing scene, statement
   The key words I've used here are comfort, research (and arguably missing scene depending how you look at it)
So, this wasn't supposed to get nearly as long as it ended up being. But I enjoyed wirting this a ridiculous amount, and I hope you can find a bit of joy, comfort or anything else you're seeking as well.
-
Please mind the tags and content warnings for this one! It’s quite a bit heavier than my other entries for the Archival Pride 2021.
Content warnings: - Trauma, Grief - PTSD / Panic attacks - violent canon death of a sibling - coping - Nightmares - Canon-typical violence - Canon-typical Clowns / The Stranger - Death of a loved one - Canon-typical violence and thoughts of violence - Past underage kissing between consenting teenagers (nothing graphic and very PG) - breif internalized Bi-Phobia in the past - brief mention of past Ace-Phobia - strong language - TMA season 3 spoilers, even though this story is set pre-canon.
-
 Whispers in the Dark
 The first time Tim meets Jonathan Sims is when he sets down a small cardboard box and a stack of files onto a desk. More precisely, his own new place at the desk he just got assigned.
 Tim just started out with his new job and he smiles, even though he is barely holding himself together at this point. He hopes no one will ask too many questions - it’s not like he plans on telling anyone what made him seek out the institute in the first place. It’s way too personal, and way too much to handle.
 So he’d lied in the job interview, spun some story about wanting a new challenge. Mr. Bouchard didn’t question it, and Tim would like to think that is because his CV and education are rather high quality, which he isn’t shy about. Not at all - he is proud of his achievements, and rightfully so. But Tim can’t shake the feeling that his new employer had looked at him oddly, like he knows something that no one else does. It had been deeply unsettling, and if Tim thinks too much about it, it causes the hairs on the back of his neck to stand up straight.
 Despite his gut feeling telling him something else, Tim decides to chalk it up to nerves and his… Current situation, so to say. He is more jumpy, more paranoid than he used to be, which isn’t surprising. He has seen things, lived through things that he wouldn’t know how to explain if anyone asked. But overthinking it won’t get him anywhere.
 So, he puts on a bit of the show, something that looks like his usual happy-go-lucky personality. Loud, brash, flirty and wicked smart, just like he always has been. It feels incredibly fake to him, but then again, no one here knows him. No one has ever met him before… Before. They don’t know.      They don’t know    . None of them ever sees him when the mask falls, home alone, in a house that feels too big and too empty with Dany gone and - no.
     “Don’t go there, Stoker, just don’t. Get through the day, see what you can find out and go home. Get back tomorrow, rinse and repeat. You can do this.”     he tells himself and plasters on a smile that almost hurts.
 As he sets down the box and his files, he greets his new coworker and desk-neighbor.
 “Hi, I’m Tim, nice to meet you!” (      “be happy, sound happy, god dammit”     he thinks, then reminds himself that this guy won’t know the difference.)
 The man on the desk opposite of him looks up from his computer which he’d previously looked at with intense concentration. It seems to take him a moment to catch up, then he nods and there is the hint of a very small smile on his face.
 “Oh, erm, hi. Welcome.” he says, like someone who isn’t used to interacting with too many people. And maybe he isn’t - Tim wouldn’t know. He almost moves on and accepts that he won’t get a name from his new desk neighbor, but then he hears him say,
 “Jonathan. Jon is fine, too.”
 And then, as if he never said anything, he focuses back onto the screen in front of him and starts typing furiously.
 “Thanks!” Tim says, probably just a tad too loud and too enthusiastically, but he doesn’t get a response this time. Okay, awkward. He isn’t sure if Jon is ignoring him or if he just doesn’t realize that he is being talked to - judging from the very brief, first impression of him that Tim got, both options might be entirely possible.
 As the days go by, they don’t interact a lot besides basic politeness and the occasional question or comment about something work related.
 The first time Tim ever really talks to Jon, is when he witnesses the man climb a bookshelf in the library like a fucking tree. No kidding. Tim blinks, and for the first time in a long while, he feels a real, genuine laugh bubble up in his chest. What the hell? He steps closer, next to the large, antique bookshelf that his coworker is currently clinging to, pulling books from a shelf that is over his head still.
 “Jon, hi.” Tim says, watching the scene in front of him unfold. This is not something he expected, least of all from the coworker who never seems to say or do anything mildly interesting. So much for the first impression - the second impression is something entirely different, and it is this very moment that Tim decides that he likes the guy.
 The sound of Tim’s voice addressing him directly makes Jon turn his head.
 “Hi. Can I help you?” he asks, brusk and matter of fact, as if there wasn’t anything odd about this situation.
 “...I was going to ask you the same?” Tim offers, mildly amused as he finds himself kind of impressed when Jon manages to shrug with his hands full like that. While clinging to the shelf, because what even?
 “No. Why? I’ve already got what I need.” Jon jumps down from the wooden board he’d been standing on, and it is only now that Tim realizes they’d been on eye level before. Now… Not so much. They never stood next to each other up until this moment, he realizes.
 He’s only been here for about a week, but whenever Tim arrives at the office, Jon is already there, at his desk and working. He never gets up for lunch, only ever seems to leave the room to pick up or drop off books from the library, and by the time everyone else has left, Jon remains seated at his desk. If he wasn’t changing out his clothes, Tim would have been convinced that Jonatahn Sims simply plugs himself into a wall socket to recharge for the next day. Or maybe sleeps under his desk or something.
 “Just… You know what, nevermind.” Tim has come to the very correct conclusion that he better just accept this as it is. It seems easier. Much, much easier than arguing with someone over nothing, even though Tim feels like punching a wall or two some days. But that is not his coworkers fault, and he doesn’t want to mess up the chance to get to know him because he is cute.
 Tim doesn’t even question this train of thought anymore.
 At some point in between meeting the man for the very first time and… well, this, he must have filed away the odd combination of grandfather cardigans, chipped dark nailpolish and neatly tied up hair, combined with that deep warm voice and decided that yes, this person is attractive.
 To be fair, it doesn’t take Tim long to fall for people - it never has. He just didn’t expect to spend any time really      looking     at someone, now that his life has gone sideways in so many horrible ways.
 Turns out he’d been wrong.
 Finding something attractive about a person, no matter their gender or any physical attributes, is the easiest thing in the world to Tim. Ever since he can remember, he has enjoyed looking at people. Tim likes soft curves just as well as sharp angles, and has spent many many hours of his life getting lost in people's eyes. Sometimes, he’d caught himself staring when talking to a friend, losing himself in the depth of warm brown eyes with specks of gold, watery blue, light grey or green with specs of hazel and anything in between.
 Tim vividly remembers a game of spin the bottle when he was a teenager and sat on the floor with a group of friends and classmates. Of course, there had been many dares to kiss someone, and he had happily taken them whenever possible.
 At the time, Tim wasn’t sure about himself at all, because he’d only known that he finds people attractive, but all everyone around him had talked about was if you were gay or straight, if the question was even asked. Mostly, they just assumed whatever seemed convenient at the time.
 No one tells Tim about the meaning of the word “Bisexual”, or even about the word itself until he is in college. But he knows how he feels, even though he is lacking the word for it for many years
 Once he finds out, Danny is the first person he tells about it. Tim calls him that same night, sitting in a quiet corner of the dorm as he excitedly tells his little brother that he found a word to relate to himself and his feelings for other people.
 “There are other people who feel that way, Danny. There is nothing wrong with me and there is a word for it!” he tells him in a hushed but excited voice, fumbling on a loose thread in a hole of his jeans. Those trousers have long been frayed into shreds but Tim refuses to part with them.
 His voice is shaking with excitement, and he may or may not be holding back happy tears. This is a big moment for him, and because Danny is literally the best - not just because he answered his phone at fuck-o-clock in the morning when his brother called - he reacts with nothing but support.
 “I might have a few questions, but I love you. No matter what. I’m happy for you.” he tells him, and in that moment, Tim couldn’t be happier or prouder of his younger brother.
 The game of spin the bottle a few years earlier was the one of the first things that taught Tim that he finds many many things to be interested in and attracted to. It taught him that he is attracted to the many different ways people feel, and it hasn’t changed ever since.
 Over the years, Tim finds himself falling in love quick and hard with a number of people, and none of them are ever the same. Each and every person is unique, in their looks and size and voice and feelings - and every single one is loveable just as they are.
     “You        do         have a thing for certain types of voices though.”    Tim thinks, and maybe that is the culprit here, now that he is standing in the library of the Magnus Institute and faced with Jonathan Sims, who looks up at him with one raised eyebrow. Oh shit, has he been staring the entire time?
 Before Tim can think too much about it, or god forbid, overthink it, he hears his mouth blurt out without his brains permission,
 “So do you want to come to lunch later? There is a café not far from here that I’ve never been to.”
 Jon stares back for a moment, like this isn’t something he expected. Truth be told, he didn’t. But just when Tim starts thinking that he’ll decline, Jon nods slowly.
 “Yes, I suppose. Just… Let me know before you’re going. I tend to, well, I tend to get lost a bit when I’m working and chances are I won’t notice how much time has passed.” he explains, and this is probably the first time he said anything personal besides his name.
 “Sure, no problem. I’ll just put a giant sticky note on your monitor.” Tim offers him with a grin and wink, and as he turns around, he could swear that he catches a real smile on Jon’s face.
 Tim actually does put a note on Jon’s screen though. As he was warned, all attempts to verbally get his attention have failed, so Tim scribbles a quick note for Jon.
 The sticky piece of paper is bright pink and obnoxious, and all that Tim has written on it is “Lunch time!” in big bold letters, accompanied by a smiley face. He manages to walk up behind Jon, stick it right in the middle of his computer monitor and get back around to his own desk to gather his jacket and wallet before Jon squints at it through slim, rectangular glasses and blinks a few times before he remembers the conversation from earlier. Then, there is a small hint of a smile on his face, very similar to the one Tim caught in the library earlier.
 He gathers his things and leaves the office with Tim, and the two of them walk next to each other comfortably as they make their way to the café.
 Surprisingly, the lunch break together isn’t nearly as awkward as it could be, or should have been, really. Jon doesn’t talk much at first, and Tim has a feeling he himself is talking way too much without actually saying anything, just so his brain doesn’t drift off into the wrong direction. But then, it’s like the air has left his lungs and there is a minute or two of slightly awkward silence.
 Then, Jon clears his throat and asks,
 “So, did you know that snails can sleep for three years at a time?”
 When Tim, surprised by the question, shakes his head, Jon starts talking about the topic in great detail as he fiddles with the edge of his napkin the whole time. Somehow, this of all things breaks the ice, and Tim finds himself to be able to breathe a little bit easier.
 Even more so, he is enjoying this. He isn’t sure what he expected when he asked Jon to join him for lunch. Maybe it was just the urge for human interaction and to not be alone, which he supposes is fair enough. But he certainly didn’t expect random information about nature phenomenons. All Tim knows is that he feels better after their first break together, and after that, spending the break together becomes A Thing.
 What he learns pretty fast is this: Jon is an info dumper when he feels comfortable enough to do so. As it turns out, Jon isn’t very picky with his topics, either. They range from science phenomena to weird, interesting nature facts and anything else that catches his interest.
 Tim also learns that, if he is in the right company and being asked the right questions, he can hold monologues that could last for hours. He figures that one out when Jon drops a fun fact about 19th century architecture, and without thinking, picks up the loose end of the sentence and continues,
 “Oh, yes, did you know that…” and thus, without even realizing it, Tim spends the entire lunch break talking about it - he is passionate about the topic, but he leaves out the details about the Covent Garden Theatre. It just hurts too much to think about, but other than that, Tim is excited about the topic. He gets so carried away and rambles on and on and on, he only stops when Jon and him get back to the institute. It takes even longer for Tim to catch up and realize that Jon just paid for both lunches while he went off on a monologue about Robert Smirke architecture. But when he tries to pay him back, Jon just waves him off.
 “Don’t worry about it. Besides, your lecture was very interesting, I didn’t want to interrupt.”
 From anyone else, this might have been a dig - but coming from Jon, Tim knows by now, it is a genuine statement that makes him way happier than it should.
 So, their lunch breaks together quickly turn into a tradition,
 Tim isn’t entirely sure what is more surprising; the fact that he manages to get Jon to actually leave his desk for human needs like food and social interaction, or that the two of them are enjoying it so much.
 Sometimes, they go to cafés or restaurants, trying out places that neither of them has been to before. It turns into them picking favourites, and then they become regulars at a small handful of places. Sometimes they simply go on a quick walk to pick up some food, other times they sit down and enjoy being out of the office for a little bit.
  One day, Tim arrives in the office early, and he brings lunch from home for Jon and himself for the first time.
 Tim has spent the previous night wide awake, unable to rest after a nightmare startled him out of a deep sleep. It takes a long time to get his breathing back under control, and very late at night, or very early in the morning, depending how you look at it, Tim gives up on sleep. After hours of useless tossing and turning, he won’t be able to rest, he knows from experience.
 Cursing under his breath, he pulls aside the covers and takes a few deep, shuddering breaths. Exhausted, both in a physical and emotional sense, he scrubs a hand over his face.
 The memories linger, and Tim feels like his whole chest is pulled together with anxiety and grief. Seven months. That’s how long it has been since he found Danny sitting in his dark living room in the middle of the night, crying silent tears as he had no idea what to do besides be there for him and offer comfort. Seven months since he followed his younger brother to the Royal Opera House Covent Garden and had to watch him being torn apart.
 Carefully, Tim forces himself to keep breathing as evenly as possible. In - hold - out - hold - in - rinse and repeat. His hands are shaking, and he tries to force them into stillness as he grips hard at the rumpled bed sheets.
 Attempting to go back to sleep is useless, he knows from experience, and so he makes his way down into the kitchen.
 This house feels too big, too empty without the presence of his little brother. He left a hole in his life, and even though it’s been months since Danny died, Tim hasn’t moved a single one of his possessions. Not yet - it hurts too much.
 Despite having been alone for a while now, Tim is still careful to leave the lights  out in the hallway, walking as quietly as he can in the middle of the night as if there was still someone around he could wake up with his movements. It’s a long standing habit, and he isn’t sure he’ll ever shake it off.
 It’s only when he arrives in the kitchen that Tim switches on the overhead light. It flickers to life, slowly, and the small kitchen is tinted into a warm light. Warm and homely, like this house once was. Now, it just feels painfully empty.
 With a long sigh, Tim makes his way to the sink and fills up a glass with water - his hands are still shaking and he spills a bit onto himself, but he doesn’t care. Caring about it is too much right now, so he focuses on draining the glass empty before refilling it again. He feels dehydrated, but given the night he’s had so far, it isn’t surprising.
 “I need a distraction.” he mumbles, and soon enough, he’s raided the pantry and his refrigerator. Tim pulls  out some pots and pans from the cupboard, scattering everything throughout his kitchen where it’ll be most convenient. The repetitive tasks of cooking have always had a relaxing effect on him, and soon enough, the room is filled with scents and aromas that make his mouth water. Even now, while he is absolutely miserable.
 The casserole ends up being huge. It’s way too much for one person, even one with an appetite. But cooking for one after being used to there being someone else is hard - kind of useless, while you’re already at it.
 Tim has had that problem ever since he’s been cooking on his own, but knowing that Danny will be back to join him again, freshly back from some cave diving or urban exploration or whatever other strange new hobby he’d found at the time.
 Now, Tim is all on his own. He sighs unhappily. Cooking was a good distraction, up until he is painfully reminded that no one is there anymore to share it with. Not here, at least.
 He allows himself a few minutes of quiet greif, seated at the kitchen table with his head in his hands and a lukewarm cup of tea, sitting on the table by his side, almost forgotten.
 By the time the sun is starting to rise, Tim is up and moving again. He has put the casserole in several plastic boxes and packs two of them into his work bag.
 When he arrives at the office, way earlier than he usually does, because what is the point of staying home doing nothing, Tim places one of the boxes at the edge of Jon’s desk.
 Jon seems to be mildly surprised by the early company, and even more so by the plastic box.
 “Oh, Good morning... What is this?” he asks then, mildly curious.
 “Lunch. I was cooking last night and it was way too much. Thought I’d bring some in to share.” Tim forces a smile along with the half-lie, if only to cover how tired he is. He needs coffee.
 The “Thank you” Tim gets in response is equally surprised and genuine, and he tries very carefully to not interpret too much into it. Especially because their shared meal feels a lot more homely and strangely intimate that day. Getting takeout together or sitting somewhere is one thing, but sharing a home-cooked meal is something entirely different, he finds. He also finds that he doesn’t mind it.
 Only a few days later, conveniently when every last bit of the casserole is gone, Tim finds a plastic box that isn’t one of his own sitting on his desk. Curiously, he opens it and finds it filled to the brim with homemade curry, rice and veggies. Even cold, it smells heavenly and makes his mouth water. Tim looks over to the desk opposite of him, where Jon is already typing away like he usually does, but when he looks up and finds Tim smiling brightly at him, he smiles back.
 Something in his chest feels incredibly warm and fluttering.
 One evening, when the two of them get out of the office equally late - Jon because he always does, and Tim because he may or may not have waited for him - they walk to the tube together.
 In a spontanous fit of bravery and “Oh well, fuck it”, Tim carefully rechaes out until his own fingers gently brush against Jon’s as they walk. It’s dark outside, only illuminated by the countless lights that illuminate the shops and pubs and the sides of the street they’re walking along. Tim does so casually and carefully enough to be ignored or taken as a coincidence if needed be, just in case. But then his heart almost stops for a second when after a moment of stiffness, Jon accepts the offer and closes his own fingers around Tim’s.
 His touch is light at first, but then his grip tightens a bit, warm and comfortably so, and it is clear that his heart is in it. Of course it is - the two of them have gotten close in the last few weeks and months. There might have been some wishful thinking on Tim’s end involved - Jon is not always great at picking up social cues, especially romantic ones.
 “That’s fine though” he tells him later, “You’re a huge enough flirt to make it up for the both of us.”
 Jon squeezes his hand, and Tim happily squeezes back as he keeps walking beside him, just a little bit closer than before.
 He can’t help but smile. Something like happiness blooms in his chest, and even though they don’t talk about it the entire way, even though they keep holding hands when they sit next to each other in the tube, they remain this close all the way until their ways separate and they have to get onto a different line each. It feels right, and the sudden loss of touch as their ways separate makes Tim wish it could last - but turning back and running after the other train seems kind of silly now, especially since he’ll see Jon again the very next day.
 This becomes A Thing as well. Touching, that is.
 Holding hands, brushing along each other when they reach for folders or mugs or books in the library. Speaking of which, Tim has learned very quickly that there is      no     way to stop Jon from literally climbing high spaces to reach whatever he needs. As of now, he is long used to watching him scale a bookshelf or kitchen counter, much to his own amusement.
 “Hold on tight, little monkey.” he tells him as he walks past, grinning from ear to ear, knowing full well that he can’t expect more than a scoff and,
 “Oh, shut up.” as a response.
 Tim keeps it up though - because it’s fun and he knows he’s allowed to get away with it. Which can’t be said for anyone else in the institute, not like anyone would have tried as far as he knows. But he is ridiculously proud of it nonetheless. Tim is still cackling to himself when he wraps an arm around the other man’s shoulders and keeps chatting away to him all the way back into the research offices.
 He has always been very openly affectionate, with family, friends and romantic partners or those he’d fancied. It’s part of who he is, and if he is honest with himself, it feels good to have some part of him back that’s always been there. It helps a bit, and even more so since Jon not only happily lets him, he also leans back into the touch. Jon’s attempts at seeking out touch are a lot more subtle than Tim’s, at least at first, but he knows and recognizes it for the sign of trust and comfort that it is.
 That afternoon, there isn’t much time to chat at their desks, but about an hour before they’re supposed to get off, a balled up piece of paper hits Tim’s hand, clearly coming from Jon, but the sneaky bastard isn’t giving indication that he stopped reading at all.
 With a small smile, Tim opens the note. It’s not like Mr.   Workaholic to pass notes on the clock, but then again, he has to give Jon credit for loosening up significantly since the day they met. Or, maybe warmed up to human company is more like it. (He very carefully tries not to think, or more like hope, that it's him in particular Jon has warmed up to so much. But then again, Tim has heard some of their coworkers whisper in astonishment that it’s completely unheard of that Jonathan Sims leaves his desk for breaks or in time in the evenings, let alone interacting with other human beings more than absolutely necessary. Tim also caught the rumors about the two of them being a couple - he’d almost laughed then. He fucking      wishes    .)
 Tim unfolds the note and reads;
     “I have a lot of leftover curry I made last night. Would you like to come over for dinner after work? - J.”  
 This has become A Thing, too. Sharing meals after work and sometimes on the weekends. It alternates where they go, but especially lately, they have preferred to go to either Tim’s house or Jon’s apartment instead of a restaurant. For one, going out to eat on a regular basis is expensive, but also, cooking together or eating the leftovers from a late night cooking binge is a lot more comfortable and homely.
 Sharing a meal and oftentimes a couch with someone fills at least part of the void that Tim finds inside of himself. He is struggling still, but having another human being in his personal space, warm and alive and happy to be there, means the world to him. He’s feeling something again, something that isn’t constant fear or everlasting sadness.
 They watch movies sometimes - it’s not exactly easy to find something that both of them       like    . Their tastes in movies are widely different from each other, so instead, they opt to choose obscure sci-fi movies or anything they can pick apart and make fun of. No horror - they haven’t talked about it, but this is one of the few movie-related things they are in silent agreement over.
 Truth be told, poking fun at bad movies together is much more entertaining than watching anything the normal way.
 They are stuffing their faces with snacks and complain at the protagonists for making very unwise or straight up unrealistic decisions, even in-universe illogical ones. They pick apart plot-points and anything that doesn’t add up  while they share space on the couch, either holding hands or leaning against one another.
 “Oh, of course, give me a break!” Jon grouses as he shakes his hand that is currently holding a few crisps at the TV, annoyed to no end, it seems. In truth, he is      enjoying     this. He enjoys this an awful lot, and so does Tim.
 He laughs out loud and pulls Jon a little closer to his side.
 “Yes, you tell the creepy alien why it’s mere existence even in this fictional universe doesn’t make sense, Love!” He eggs him on, and only realizes the pet name has slipped out of his mouth by the time he notices the deep blush creeping on Jon’s face. Oh shit.
     “Now don’t say anything to fuck this up, for once in you life, just shut up!”    Tim thinks to himself, carefully trying to remain as calm as he can. They’ve been holding hands for ages and they keep cuddling up on the couch - this isn’t anything unexpected, for heaven’s sake. Hell, if Jon were anyone different, they might have ended up in bed already, but Tim is aware that this probably isn’t going to happen anytime soon - or at all, if he isn’t entirely mistaken, based on  the hints and observations. First and foremost the slow and careful way in which their relationship to each other is changing and developing, but then again, he knows what the simple black ring on the middle finger on a person’s right hand usually means.
 Tim doesn’t ask though - he figures that if Jon wants to talk about it, he will do so eventually and at his own pace.
 So, Tim doesn’t push anything and carefully waits for a response. But there isn’t one, or at least nothing verbal. Instead of saying anything, neither to Tim or about the movie, Jon simply scoots a little bit closer to him, leaning against him and doesn’t let go of his hand. Tim takes this as a win and leans his head against the tuft of long black hair that tickles his cheek.
 Both of them relax in an instant, and if they end up falling asleep on the couch, legs a tangled mess and with the TV still on, well, the next morning isn’t nearly as awkward as it might have been once upon a time.
 It takes Tim, way longer than it should to realize that, for the first time in a long while, he didn’t startle awake screaming that night. Company helps. It helps a lot. Just knowing that there is someone else, that he isn’t alone and doesn’t have to wake up to an eerily empty house anymore helps.
 Tim doesn’t fool himself into thinking that everything will magically resolve itself - he knows it won't, especially because his research about the circus isn’t going anywhere yet.
 Sometimes, he feels guilty. Guilty for not spending every waking minute searching for hints, searching for answers to the things that have taken his brother and traumatized him for life. The calmer, logical part of his brain is aware that it doesn’t work like that - he needs a break sometimes, needs the time to himself and spend it with other people…. And goddammit, he deserves to be happy.
 Danny would have kicked his arse if he could hear him think this, would have told him to get a grip and do something that makes him happy. Because this is what scares him sometimes - the happiness, the times where he doesn’t think of the Royal Opera House in Covent Garden or circuses and… Skin. Just the thought alone makes him shudder, but he can’t stop thinking about those memories sometimes.
 “...Are you alright?”
 Tim blinks, not having realized that he must have zoned out. He’s still on the couch, slowly waking up and with Jon tucked somewhere next to him. He doesn’t sound very awake yet, but there is concern in his voice as he fixes Tim with a very direct look.
 “I- yes, just. Zoned out a bit there.” Tim shoots him his best bright smile, hoping he’ll be able to chase away the ghosts. At least for now. He sighs, and happily leans into the touch and hugs back when he can feel a pair of slim arms snaking around his waist. Jon doesn’t say anything, but he seems to pick up that something is bothering Tim. And much like him in emotional situations, Jon doesn’t know what to say. So he remains close and thankfully, this is exactly what Tim needs right now. Just being close to someone he cares a whole lot about, feeling their heartbeat near his own. Being held for a bit. He squeezes Jon in silent gratitude for being there, and hopes he can get across what he can’t say.
 It is Saturday and they have a whole weekend in front of them. After they peel themselves off of the couch, they stumble off to the bathroom after one another and then to the kitchen in an attempt to fuel themselves with tea and breakfast. It’s painfully, beautifully domestic.
 While he is keeping an eye on several pans on the propane stove, Tim is chatting away about something - he isn’t exactly sure himself, except it is something pointless that distracts him from his earlier train of thought. Jon and him are laughing and joking while they drink tea and prepare breakfast together. But after a while it looks like Jon wants to say something, stops himself, and then more of the same all over again.
 Eventually, Tim can’t watch him struggle over it anymore and straight out asks,
 “Hey. What’s going on in that fuzzy head of your’s?”
 It’s true - both of them still have a severe case of bed-heads, and Jon huffs at the question and tries to smooth down a few of the stubborn flyaways around his face. Only very mildly successful.
 “I… Was going to ask something.”
 “Alright? Shoot.” Tim very, very carefully swallows the joke he was about to make in the end - if this is going where he hopes it might, he doesn’t want one god awful pun to be part of the memory of it. So he waits.  
 Jon seems to be bracing himself, and then he turns around to face Tim.
 “I would like to kiss you. Is that okay?” he asks. A simple question, and yet - it means so much. Tim smiles at him, heart beating out of his chest as he steps closer to Jon.
 “Yes, I’d love that.”
 There are only mere inches separating them. Both Jon and Tim cross the last of the distance at once, hands searching for each other. Their fingers are interlacing tightly as soon as they touch, and just a split second later, their lips meet for the first time. There is no rush, nothing in this world that would get them to hurry anything up at this moment. Slowly, they kiss again and again, tasting faintly of the tea they had earlier, but even more so, it feels like comfort. Maybe even a little bit like home.
 A quiet happiness settles deep into them, and something seems to click into place. They are happy, and there is nowhere they’d rather be than anywhere, as long as they can be together.
 After a little while, their hands let go of each other, but only so they can pull one another closer. One of Tim’s hands is cupped around Jon’s cheek, thumb gently stroking over the soft stubble while his other arm remains wrapped around him, hand resting at the small of his back. Jon on the other hand, has to angle his head up a bit due to their height difference, but he doesn’t mind that at all. Both of his arms are wrapped around Tim’s torso, and if it was possible, he would like to remain like this forever.
 Unfortunately for the two of them, life has other plans.
 When the smell of something burning registers with the two of them, they regretfully break apart cursing and laughing as they quickly remove the pans from the heat.
 “That was - good lord, why now of all times?” Breathlessly and more than a little high from happy brain chemicals, they try to get a grip on themselves and on the situation.
 “Just like our luck, isn’t it?” Tim is joking, of course, but still. The timing couldn’t have been worse.
 “This       better     not become a habit.” Jon glares at the charred eggs and smoking pans as if they personally insulted him. He’d been having a good time, but of course something had to happen. Oh well.
 “We’ll just have to make up for it.” Tim winks at him, grinning widely. He doesn’t mean much by it, and he only realizes how that might have come across when Jon awkwardly clears his throat and says,
 “The kissing? Yes, absolutely. Other things… Well, most other things, actually… Not so much. I erm, I should have said that before now, I suppose. But, I’m Asexual.” he chooses his words slowly and deliberately, like he is trying to say them exactly right.
 Tim looks into his eyes, bright green and shining with happiness, but now, there is something else creeping into them. Self-doubt, insecurities - Tim isn’t sure, but he wants to do his best to make the doubts disappear - and apologize for his big mouth.
 “That’s absolutely fine. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that - I wasn’t implying anything else, I promise.”
 Slowly, Jon nods, visibly relaxed now. He asks,
 “So… We’re good?”
 “We are. More than good actually, if you ask me.” Tim finds himself smiling again, which is something he’s been doing so much more lately. Then he tucks away a strand of hair from Jon’s face and kisses him again, just as gentle as before. He is happy to find that he returns the kiss in an instant, pushing close until the two of them end up pressed up against the kitchen table. After they break apart again, they remain standing in an embrace.
 “I like you, Jon. I like you a lot. I love being around you and with you, just for who you are. Yes, I enjoy sex, but I don’t need it. So if you don’t want to, that is okay and it doesn’t make a difference to me. It doesn’t change how I feel about you.”
 He nearly says, “I love you” but that might be a little early - saying it too early has ruined his relationships in the past, and although what Jon and he have is something different, Tim doesn’t want to risk it.
 But as it turns out, he said the right thing. Jon looks a lot more relaxed than before, and he keeps a loose hold around Tim’s hips.
 “Thank you, Tim, that’s… Very reassuring actually. I’ve been with people who reacted quite a bit differently to this, so” Jon shrugs, but it is clear that this isn’t a happy memory.
 “I appreciate you.” He adds, and Tim pulls him a little bit closer.
 “I’m sorry. These people fucking suck.”
 “That’s one way to put it, yes.” Jon smiles, and pulls Tim down for another, longer kiss. It feels just as intoxicating as before. Then he tells him,
 “And, just for the record. I like you a lot, and spending time with you makes me very happy.
 The giddy happiness stays with them - being freshly in love and being freshly together is exciting. It is a feeling Tim will never get tired of. The thing is, being together with Jon doesn’t change a whole lot - they are still on opposite desks from each other at work, they still spend their lunch breaks together and Tim actually manages to get Jon to leave the office at 5pm these days,  instead of late at night like he did for the longest time. They still have dinner together most days and they often spend their weekends together. All of these are things they did before, but now, it still feels… Different.
 Then of course, there are the casually affectionate touches throughout the day. They’d like to think that they’re being more discreet here, but then again, at least Tim has never been shy about throwing arms around people or bumping shoulders or anything like that. In fact, people would probably get concerned and suspicious if he stopped doing any of it.
 The point is: they keep it down to normal levels at work, but they seem to be glued together whenever they’re off the clock. Whether they hold hands, hug, kiss, bump shoulders, hips, arms or hands, or sometimes simply nap stacked on top of each other, they are always touching in some way. Both of them soak up the contact like sponges, and they know without having even talked about it in detail that they spent quite a bit of time lonely and touch starved before… This. Their relationship.
 Waking up with one another in the mornings is probably Tim’s favourite part of all. Holding onto each other with their legs tangled together, hands searching for warm skin to rest on and heads pillowed on each other's shoulder or chest. Sharing breaths of air - all of this feels wonderful and intimate in it’s own way, and he can’t get enough of it.
 Waking up in the morning is a peaceful thing. But some nights, unfortunately, are not. Both of them have nightmares on a regular basis. They find that they generally sleep better when they are not alone, and having someone to hold close or bury into when the lingering horrors hit, helps significantly.
 Some nights, it’s Jon who startles awake in the middle of the night, eyes wide and chest heaving as he frantically looks around himself until he realizes where he is, or until Tim wakes up and mumbles quiet reassurances into his hair as he holds him close until the tremors have calmed down.
 If they’re lucky, they manage to fall back asleep after a while, but if not, they simply stay awake, cuddled up under soft blankets and they just talk. Their topics of conversation vary widely, ranging from silly, lighthearted distractions to things they did or experienced in their past, as well as heartfelt conversations that are about much more than just that.
 Tim himself has his fair share of nightmares as well, ever since he lost Danny. And even though having Jon close by and being held at night helps to keep them at bay sometimes, there are still nights where he startles awake either screaming or crying or both.
 The first time it happens, Tim wakes up terrified and tangled in the sheets. His shirt clings to the cold sweat that is running down his back and his breath comes out in irregular, shaky bursts.
     A dimly lit circus arena, old and dusty with centuries of dirt. Tim can’t move. It’s like he is rooted to the spot, and yet, his legs won’t stop shaking. He is shivering from the cold - no surprise, since he ran out in nothing but his pyjamas earlier, and this place is surprisingly freezing for a hot August night. Tim can feel the cold, but more so than anything, he is absolutely terrified.  
     He wants to scream, to run, do anything but stand here - but it’s impossible. The crumpled form of his brother - or the        Thing         that pretends to be Danny - sits motionless and hunched over, no matter how much Tim tries to call out for him. Not a single word leaves his throat, even though his vocal cords hurt from the strain he’s been putting on them. But Danny doesn’t hear him - can’t hear him.  
     From out of the shadows, Tim can see… Something. It looks like a clown, but it’s wrong. Too long, too folded up to be human. It drags itself across the floor slowly and grotesquely, like a creature from a horror movie, up until it stops. Unlike a movie creature though, this is very much reality.  
     Breathing is hard, and Tim wants to force his body to move, but still, there is nothing he can do. Part of him wants to believe that this… Place, this        Thing         is influencing his ability to move somehow, but then again, he might just as well be paralyzed by fear.  
     The clown moves forward, right towards Danny. As it unfurls itself, it is clear that there are smears of blood all over its face, red and bold and dripping wet.  
     “Shall I?” it asks, with a voice that is playful in the worst possible way. Too happy, and way too sinister. Tim can’t even answer, still unable to talk or move or do anything, but he can feel the bile rise in his throat. He wants to grab Danny and run, but knows he can’t. He wants to scream, cry or throw up, anything but watch the scene unfolding in front of him.  
     None of this happens though.  
     Instead, Tim is forced to stand motionless and helpless, watching in agony and horror as the clown moves much more quickly than he could have anticipated. It’s not as much that he can actually see the movement, but Tim can feel it. He can feel the breeze of air on his face, and just a split second later, it has removed the entirety of Danny’s skin. His limp, bloody and bare form slumps forward, and it is only then that Tim actually starts screaming.  
         He is screaming his head off,  loud, desperate and terrified. Tim is shaking like a leaf. Breathing is impossible, and it takes him way too long to realize that in order to breathe, he needs to calm down for just a second. It takes even longer for him to realize that he is at home, safely in bed and long out of this situation. But Danny… Danny is just as dead.
 Between ragged, forced breaths, Tim is curling in on himself, unable to register that Jon has woken up and is talking to him in a low, concerned voice. He tries to get his partner to calm down at least a bit, afraid he’ll end up hyperventilating from panic.
 Tim doesn’t register any of it. He can’t make out Jon’s gentle voice trying to bring him back, doesn’t register the light, careful touch on his arm in an attempt to soothe without scaring him further. Tim curls himself into a tight, shaking ball without noticing any of it.
 After the first initial panic, there is a brief moment of silence, but after that, he breaks. Ragged breath turns into uncontrollable, hiccuping sobs and it is only then that Tim realizes the familiar pair of arms slipping around him in a protective embrace. He uncurls just enough to be able to hug back and let Jon slip closer to him, which he does as soon as humanly possible. Tim clings onto him for dear life as Jon curls himself around him in what must be an uncomfortable or at least awkward position, but this is the last thing on his mind.  All Jon cares about right now is making sure that Tim is okay, or at least, as okay as he can be.
 Their bodies are pressed flush together, tightly enough for them to feel each other's rapidly beating hearts hammering out of their chests. Tim tries to focus on that, tries to focus on the carefully even rhythm of breath that Jon attempts to get him to follow.
 His presence is constant, warm and comforting. Tim can feel his weight on top of himself, the hold of his arms around him. Strands of hair and warm breath on his neck are a familiar sensation as well, something he’s been getting used to lately. Even more so, it is something that Tim loves and associates with home by now. And while the fear and pain caused by his nightmare are still very much lingering, he is able to relax in order to calm down eventually. Slowly but surely, a little bit over the course of - he doesn’t even know how long.
 Time has lost all meaning at this point. It might take him minutes or hours to breathe normally again, and at some point, Tim realizes that the steady stream of talking, besides the quiet attempts to comfort and assure him, are actually bits and pieces of random information. Anything to keep talking and keep up a steady presence, Tim supposes, but he is eternally grateful for it. He shifts a bit, arms still wrapped tightly around Jon, although he’s stopped clinging as much by now. He stretches out a little bit without letting go of their embrace - everything hurts from holding himself so tense for so long. Then Tim pulls the both of them onto their side so they can cuddle properly.
 Gentle hands keep running through his messy mop of purple hair, blunt nails scratching against his scalp. Tim leans into it, soaking up the touch like a sponge. He’s stopped shaking now, he notices, and he registers a lot more sensations than he did before.
 Little sounds around the house, wind outside, the occasional car. Most of all, he registers all the different little touches from Jon, and the way he keeps talking to him even now.
 After a while, he leans in to kiss Tim’s forehead, thumbs wiping away a few stray tears. It seems like the worst of the storm is over by now, but Jon stays close. He’s never seen Tim in such a state, and it worries him to no end. At least it looks like he isn’t in severe panic anymore.
 “Do you want to talk?” Jon asks quietly, but all Tim can manage is shake his head. It's not like he      could    talk right now if he tried. He doesn't trust his voice, knowing it will break, which is probably going to set him off again and he's not ready to face that.
 Maybe, a part of him wants to talk about what happened. Sure, it is going to hurt regardless, whenever he decides he is ready for it, but there is no doubt that it will help to get it off of his chest. But Tim doesn’t know how he is supposed to talk about the horrors he's witnessed. Where would he even start? How does he explain all of it without sounding - well.
 “That’s alright.” Jon tightens his hold around Tim as he shifts a little bit, without letting go, so he can rest his head on top of Tim’s. There is a quiet, almost suffocating sadness radiating off of him, and even though he doesn’t know what happened that got him into this state, Jon offers him all the support he can, in any way he knows how. Physical touch seems to help a lot, thankfully. That, he can do forever.
 “I’m here for you. Whatever it is you need, I’m here.”
 The sun is starting to rise on the horizon, but Tim and Jon remain in bed, wrapped up around each other just like before. Birds are starting to sing outside, even before the first rays of the morning sun tint the room into a low light.
 “I love you. I’m here for you, and I love you.”
                             Notes:
9 notes · View notes
lady-divine-writes · 4 years
Text
Teaser for “A Demon on his Knees”
So, I’ve decided to unleash the floodgates of all the BDSM fantasies I have yet to write for these two and focus on a vast array of scenes and situations. This is the first thousand words of one of them (not to be confused with A Dalton Boy on his Knees for anyone reading that. I hope to have this done and up soon ;)  )
***
Tell me about your dirtiest sexual fantasy.
Crowley reads the text message and laughs out loud.
Two months.
Aziraphale has only consented to using his new cell phone for two months. To top it off, it’s probably the hundredth phone Crowley has gotten him. But seeing as they’re on lockdown and his landline has been less than reliable (through no fault of Crowley’s, he assures him), Aziraphale finally relented when the latest iPhone popped up on his desk out of thin air, activated and ready for use.
Two months is how long it took Aziraphale to discover sexting.
Either that, or now that the Nope-ageddon is over and they have time to explore the 6,000-year-old friendship Aziraphale claimed they don’t have, Crowley has become a worse influence on him than ever.
Are you serious? Crowley texts. Why would you, a principality, want to know that?
Aren’t you the one always telling me to broaden my horizons? Get a little more daring? Besides, it’s just sex, Crowley. It’s not that big a deal.
Crowley’s eyes pop open wide at that, genuinely trying to remember when that conversation could have come up. Since he can’t, he can only conclude that yes, he is becoming a bad influence, without even realizing it.
How do you know I even have a dirty fantasy? Sex is a human indulgence. I may tempt them to it, but it’s not something I bother myself with.
Crowley presses send and waits - as in, he stands completely still in one spot and stares at the screen until he gets a response back. And when it does come through, he selects it so quickly, he nearly cracks his screen in the process.
Because I know you, my dear. You are an extremely curious demon. Even if you haven’t indulged in said fantasy, you probably have one.
Crowley grimaces at his phone. Smart ass angel. Fine. Maybe I do have one. Why do you want to know what it is?
Crowley waits again, a little longer this time. Gripping his phone in his hand, he feels a long, troubled sigh fill his body - Aziraphale’s sigh from miles away.
Because I’m a curious angel. And it’s been far too long since you and I have seen one another in the flesh.
In that instant, Crowley softens.
Alright, alright. Just … give me a second.
Take all the time you need, my dear. A warmth shoots up his arm - the warmth of Aziraphale’s smile, the one that comes with that fetching little wiggle he does when he gets his way.
Crowley crosses through rooms from his living room to his office and sits down on his throne. The bed would probably be more apropos for this conversation, but not conducive to coherent thought.
Not when his knees are already buckling and his face flushed.
I do have one fantasy, Crowley texts. But you have to swear that if I tell you, you promise not to judge me.
Why on Earth would I judge you?
Because that’s what angels do. And whether or not you want to admit it, I know you, too.
A substantial pause, and then - You have my word. Now, please. Go ahead.
Fine. Crowley clears his throat, even though he’s not actually speaking. I’m in a room somewhere …
Somewhere? Nowhere in specific?
No. Nowhere in specific. Crowley swallows hard. He makes a few mistakes typing the next few words, and it annoys him to realize his hands are shaking. Eyes closed, hands tied behind my back, and I’m waiting with the door cracked open. Someone walks in – I don’t know who (which is a huge and blatant lie because he does know. He’s known for thousands of years. There’s only one he trusts to do this … only one he wants to do this …) and frankly, I don’t care. I don’t have a relationship with him. I’m not paying him to be there, not tempting him either. But I am expecting him … or someone. Basically, I’m offering myself up for grabs to anyone walking by.
Crowley pauses a second, mouth dry, heart racing in his chest. It’s his biggest fantasy, but it would also be punishment. Punishment for things that he’s done in Hell’s name.
Punishment for not having the courage to go after the things he wants.
How horrible would it be to have some random human wreck him instead of the one he wants so much, he’s ready to claw his skin clean off his body?
And then?
Crowley grins, for a brief moment thrilled that he’s lured Aziraphale in to his secret erotic dream.
He fucks me, entirely unconcerned with who I am or what I want. I’m just there for his use, his pleasure.
And that doesn’t frighten you? Surrendering control? Being at his mercy?
Seeing those words makes Crowley’s heart beat faster. That’s exactly what he wants.
He wants to surrender control …
… but only to Aziraphale.
But how does he let that nugget of information slip without being too obvious?
Yes and no. I’d like to believe that whoever he is, he’s not interested in ending my existence, not showing up with a bucket of holy water to dunk on me. He’s just there to use me. He fucks me, he comes, he leaves, and that’s pretty much where the fantasy ends.
Crowley’s cock has gotten hard while he’s been texting. He squashes his erection with the palm of his hand, staring at the end of his last message, waiting for a reply.
And you’d give that kind of power to a human?
Crowley’s thumbs hover while he tries to find an answer to that question, one that won’t reveal his hand. I’m not saying that necessarily …
That seems rather reckless of you, my dear.
Crowley’s heart sinks as he types back - Yeah. Well, that’s part of the point.
And it’s not a temptation? Not to reap souls for Satan? Just something you want?
If I manage to kill two birds with one stone, I imagine that’s good for me in the end. But no. It’s just something I want. For me.
And you’ve never done this before?
No Crowley texts, holding his breath, wondering what Aziraphale is getting at. Not once.
The message he gets back speeds his heart into oblivion.
Do you feel like making that fantasy a reality?
Crowley raises an eyebrow. What do you mean?
I mean it’s been two months, Crowley. And I miss you terribly.
You would do that? Crowley asks, almost incredulous. You would come to my flat right now, after months of protesting that it would be setting a bad example, to engage in what you admit is reckless behaviour?
Crowley hits send before he has a chance to consider the tone of his message. It sounds cruel when he reads it back, unfair to berate Aziraphale when the realization of this fantasy is all he’s ever wanted. He expects Aziraphale’s next message will be him backpedaling with a Silly me. You’re right. I apologize. I’ll talk to you later. But the message Aziraphale sends is a single word that makes Crowley’s heart clench in his chest.
Please?
There are several auto-responses waiting in a row underneath Aziraphale’s plea, and without having to think (which he hasn’t been doing much of anyway) Crowley hits one.
It doesn’t even require him to hit send, ergo no second thoughts.
Yes.
123 notes · View notes
Pumpkin Spice and All Things Nice. Part 2.
Tumblr media
Triggers: Mentions of sex where consent was not given, drinking (alcohol), swearing, smoking, mentions of rape, women being drugged, mentions of physical abuse
A/N: Very graphic/angst in the middle bebehs, but as always, a fluffy ending to the part! Part 3 will be more angst and fluff.
You giggle in Spencer’s arms after a steamy make out session on the sofa, both of you are a bit drunk now. “Can I kiss you again? Your lips taste like sour patch kids.” Spencer slurred. “Yeah pretty boy.” You giggle and kiss him which Spencer quickly deepens. You stop the kiss, “Spence?” You ask him. “Yeah?” Spencer asks, realising you are being serious. “Is it okay, if we don’t have sex straight away? The guy I dated, the one I told you about earlier, we had sex without my consent, he’d drug me and do horrible things to me that I don’t remember. I trust you; I really do, I want to have sex with you but when I’m ready. Is that okay?” You ask looking away from him, embarrassed. “Hey... Look at me.” Spencer gently moves your head back to him as you look at him again, “Of course that is okay Y/N. I’d never make you do anything you are uncomfortable with. I promise. Well, you may be subject to me looking around for my mis-matched socks all the time, and me causing a scene if I can’t find them, but that’s it.” He assured you and kissed your forehead. You nod, smiling. “Thank you. Can we cuddle maybe? Get a few drinks on the table and watch a film. I’m thinking Little Shop of Horrors.” Spencer looks at the time, 6PM. “Oh, do you have plans?” You ask. “Is it late?” “No, neither. I’m just thinking of what to have for dinner.” Spencer smiled “Of course we can cuddle. I may be a germaphobe, but I can make an exception for you.” He said opening his arms which you cuddled into once you set the drinks on the table. “Shall we order a takeaway? I really fancy chicken alfredo and garlic bread.” You smile “Sure. I’ll place an order.” Spencer smiled doing the order, as well as ordering himself a Lasagne and some desserts for you both then went back to cuddling you. The film finishes
“I’ve never seen that film before, I really enjoyed it.” Spencer smiled at you. “I’m so glad you did – sorry I sang at every song.” You giggle “That was the best bit.” Spencer smiled, tucking a stray hair behind your ear. You roll your eyes, knowing your singing was awful, “I’m going to have a smoke on the balcony. As comfy as you are, I need to stretch my legs. You’re welcome to join me though.” You say getting off the sofa and stretch your legs whilst walking to the balcony. Spencer got up, “Can I wrap my hands around your waist?” He asked “Yes. Thank you for checking first.” You say putting your hands on his once he has put his hands on your waist. “Is this okay?” You ask him. “Mhmm.” Spencer says nuzzling his head into your neck. The rest of the evening, you and Spencer had Italian food, watched another film and he left the following morning. Two days later and you’re back in work.
“She’s here.” Emily says to J.J and Penelope, as they chat around the coffee machine. “Morning bitches.” You say to them with a smile, making a reference to your work chat with you, J.J, Emily and Penelope appropriately called ‘FBI Bitches’ which was Emily’s idea. “Sooooo… How was the date?” J.J asked “I’m fine thanks for asking.” You say, sarcastically but end up laughing. “The date went really well actually. We went to the Pumpkin Patch, went back to my place for a film, got drunk, made out, he did ask for my consent and had some Italian food, then had a few smokes & Spencer stayed over, but insisted on taking the sofa. No sex.” You say, truthfully. “Aww. That’s so cute.” Penelope smiled smooshing your cheeks. “You made out?!” Emily asked, “Get you girl. I’m glad Spencer asked for your consent.” She said handing you a coffee which you gladly take. Meanwhile at Spencer’s desk “So, how did the date go kid?” Rossi asks Spencer. “It was so great – we went to the pumpkin patch, went back to Y/N’s where we watched Little Shop of Horrors, had takeaway, smoked, got a bit drunk.” Spencer said, with a wide grin on his face. “Oh, and we made out.” He shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal. “You made out? My man.” Morgan said wiggling his eyebrows. “I’ll get you some fancy Cuban cigars.” Rossi smiled “Do you think she’s the one?” Hotch asked the doctor. “I think so, she’s still a little broken but I think I can pick up the pieces.” Spencer admitted, as he watched you chatting to your girlfriends with a smile on your face.
 4 months later, or 15 dates later… You and Spencer are on your 15th date, this time at an old market town that sells Vintage Books near his flat, you stayed over last night and had sex for the first time. “See anything that takes your fancy?” You ask Spencer, last week you told the team you are now a couple and you are the happiest you have been in a long time. “I fancy you.” Spencer said putting his arms around your waist as you snuggle into him. “You here alone?” He asked “I’m with my boyfriend.” You giggle, still not used to saying the word. “I’m sure he won’t mind if I take you hostage for the day.” Spencer said kissing your cheek as you continued to look at the stalls together whilst holding hands. “Don’t you think it’s cool that soon you won’t be the only Doctor on the team?” You ask “Yeah. You’ll be resident genius.” Spencer smiled “You’ll always be resident genius. I’ll be Doctor Agent Y/S/N aka resident coffee addict.” You smirk, always being the first to the coffee machine in the mornings, having more coffee than anyone else on the team and pick up a book, starting to read it. Spencer laughs, “I can live with that.” As his phone rings. “Dr Spencer Reid.. Yes.. Okay.. I understand.. We’re on our way.” He says and hangs up. “Case?” You frown, putting the book down read cover to cover whilst Spencer was on the phone. “Case.” Spencer said, “Wait you read that in 2 minutes?” He asked “Yep. Let’s roll pretty boy.” You smile and tell him about the book in the car.
“I was just surprised you can read quicker than me.” Spencer says as you walk into the conference room holding hands. “I don’t think I can.” You shrug. “You want to bet?” Spencer smirked “Not a chance Vegas.” You say, “Last one I lost, I had to buy you coffee for a whole day. I’m not losing $20 again.” “Let’s set you both a challenge, read all of the Harry Potter books cover to cover. We’ll time you both. As a team we will bet on who will win from the two of you, and the winner from you and Spencer takes the money sharing it with who said you will win.” Rossi suggested. You look at Spencer and shrug, “Deal.” “Deal.” Spencer smiled squeezing your hand gently under the table. Everyone besides you and Spencer took their bet, putting yours or Spencer’s name on a piece of paper with it paperclipped to a $20 bill. “Have you done bets on us before?” You ask “No.” Everyone said all too quickly and looked at the screen as JJ started to go through the case “Y/N, you’ve been awful quiet. You okay kiddo?” Rossi asked “The un-sub you are after is my ex-boyfriend.” You say as Spencer holds your hand under the table again which you quickly back off from. “What? How do you know buttercup?” Penelope asks you softly You get up taking the control of the screen from J.J and point to some photos, “Penelope, look away.” You warn her. “See these puncture wounds on their shoulders? They were drugged. I was drugged, raped and they had the same thing happen to them, but they ended up dead. I just ended up naked and not remembering what happened. Also, you are all thinking it but haven’t said it, but all the women look like me.” You say noticing their glances then explain what he did to you. “Also, they have similar beatings to what I had.” You say. “Y/N, if you want to not work the case…” Aaron begins “Fuck that.” You say bluntly. “I’m putting him away for this. He wants to get to me… well this is the last time he does.” You say, a lot stronger now, and have even been training with Derek after work. “Well, you certainly fixed her pretty boy.” Derek whispered to Spencer “Yeah, she’s really got back to being herself these last 4 months, 3 days, 12 hours and 6 minutes.” Spencer smiled “Not like you are counting.” Emily said to Spencer “Wheels up in an hour.” Hotch said, “And Y/N, if it comes to it, I want you to take him down.” “The pleasure will be all mine.” You say, and walk over to Spencer, “Ready love bug?” You ask him holding your hand out to him, which he takes rubbing your hand softly and kissing it. “You’re such an idiot.” You laugh “Your idiot.” Spencer smiled as you walked to your desks to get your go bags. On the plane “I didn’t realise he’d moved to California.” You whisper to your girlfriends as Spencer is curled up in a ball, asleep in your arms. “Where did you think he’d be?” Emily asked “In a dumpster or a skip.” You shrug as you all laugh quietly. “How are things with you and Spencer?” J.J asked “Great actually. We had sex for the first-time last night.” You admit. “How was it?” Emily asked “Amazing, but he did think he’d get me pregnant despite taking all the precautions.” You chuckle at him snoring softly and kiss his forehead gently. “He got up an hour before me to get me breakfast in bed from my favourite diner near his flat. I think he’s a keeper.” J.J and Emily look at each-other and smile, happy for the both of you and all try to get some sleep on the plane. You don’t end up getting any, as you are thinking of how you will take your ex-boyfriend down should it come to it. “We’re here pretty boy.” You say waking Spencer up quietly as he slowly gets up and ruffles his hair. “Sorry, did I sleep the whole time?” Spencer asks, “You must have a leg cramp.” “Worth it. You’re adorable when you sleep.” You smile, yawning and stretching your leg. “Did you get any sleep?” Spencer asked you as you all get off the plane. “None.” You say biting your lip, “I’ll be on the coffee when we get to the police station so don’t worry.” You say having a cigarette whilst you wait for the car to pick you and the team up. “Anyone want one?” Spencer and Rossi take one from you, knowing this week you won’t get much sleep during the case. “You going to be okay kiddo?” Rossi asks “Yeah, I may get snappy and angry though so I’m sorry in advance guys.” You say exhaling from your cigarette. “No need to apologise Y/N. We know this week will be hard for you.” Hotch said Emily and JJ nod, “We’ll kick his ass.” “I’ll kick his doors in.” Morgan smirked You just laugh at your family, and just as you finish your cigarette, the car arrives to pick you all up.
Part 3 coming soon!
Taglist: @pumpkin-goob​ , @jpegjade​ , @andiebeaword​ , @hopebaker​ , @hotchsbabygirl​ , @hercleverboy​ , @cupcake525​ , @gubetube​ , @aperrywilliams​ , @cosmic-psychickitty​ , @marleyhotchner​ , @gubler-me-up​ , @trina2323​
31 notes · View notes
kinkymagnus · 3 years
Text
hey speaking of convoluted roleplay, personally i like playing with truth serum. and look, i’ve got three modes with truth serum (maximum angst, tender fluff, and KINKY SHIT) and we’re just gonna stick with the third one for now so this isn’t ten years long.
so like you know classic fun fake power dynamics scenario like (damn now i’ve got the whole “mob boss” alec on the mind fuck) boss/secretary or maid or some shit, or the hero/villain shit i’ve had brewing for like a year, or the dragon/prince stuff i’ve had for longer, or whatever, the point is magnus is tied up and helpless and being “”made”” to take it, trying not to “break” as alec drags orgasm after orgasm from him, except at some point in all his cute “struggling” and weak “denials” of how he shouldn’t do this, alec casts a truth spell or gives him something and when he rubs the head of his cock at magnus’s wet pussy and teases him, asks him what he wants, magnus chokes out a please, please fill me with your cock, i want it so bad, and whines and begs for him all flushed cheeks and humiliation at being such a slut ;) 
like this works in so many scenarios like magnus trying to get himself under control, or even to just make what he’s saying seem less desperate (”i need this” comes out as “i want this so badly”) and his face burning as alec whispers dirty things in his ear about what he could do to him and magnus can’t help the yeses and pleases that are torn from his lips, can’t help how he sobs out thank you, thank you, oh, fuck, when alec slides into him (and sure they slip up and magnus can’t help but whine i love you or fuck i’m so glad we did this but honestly it’s just another sweet reminder you know?) 
and like even just in different specific roleplay scenes like. mob boss alec and lawyer magnus or even just you know in some way magnus getting bent over a big scary mobster’s desk and getting teased and examined and licked until he’s sobbing, told how pretty he is, pinning him down firmly so he can’t struggle or squirm away (there are many potential roleplay scenarios just specifically with mobster alec actually like. “paying off a debt” or “teaching him a lesson” lol) and then alec slaps his ass and asks him to say exactly what he wants and magnus tries to say whatever his “lines” are (you know like just let me go or i’ll pay you i swear or whatever you want to go with i don’t know) but instead all he can do is whine fuck me, please, make me cum on your cock and alec laughs at him and he’s embarrassed but so so wet??? amazing. or like alec “”threatening”” him you know but magnus is just like oh fuck i want you so bad i want you to pin me down and fuck me hard and alec’s like well i guess we could work out....an alternate arrangement ;)) (i picture these dorks not being incredibly good at those scenes bc they keep making cheesy puns or winking or slipping up with an i love you or a gentle kiss lmao but honestly it’s sweet and who cares about immersion when you’re having fun) 
boss alec pinning his secretary or his maid against a wall and teasing him, rubbing his clit through the thin fabric of his skirt or slipping a hand under his shirt and magnus melting into it and wanting to kiss him so badly, like, alec bending him over the desk or taking him against the wall and when it kicks in magnus is just babbling about how much he loves alec’s cock and alec’s hands and alec and alec asks him if he’s a little whore and magnus Very Eagerly is like yes yes i’m a whore i’m your little slut sir and i mean alec just has to reward honesty, doesn’t he? 
also idk why but i just imagined a sorta bad boy alec/nerdy magnus vibe? like. twi malec perhaps, and who knew “””shy””” nerdy lil magnus was such a kinky slut when you got to him open up a little? for some reason i’m imagining seelie magic in this one. lmao like this feels more au than roleplay (although it could just be REALLY lore heavy or some shit) but like they’re college students. alec’s a sexy Bad Boy with a cool leather jacket and magnus is like a quiet nerd but they go to some seelie party and truth shenanigans (magical truth or dare gone horribly wrong? just seelie pranks making the place of partying a no-lies zone, and then either magnus blurts something out or alec blurts something out or they hook up normally (magnus feeling Weirdly Bold, bonus if one of them did blurt something out because of the truth thing but didn’t realize) and then when they start hooking up they’re like “hm mayhaps something is up” lmao fuck idk 
ANYWAY dragon alec pinning “”””””””innocent””””””””” prince(ess for some fun feminization kink perhaps?) magnus to his bed, exploring his body and stripping off his layers of clothes one by one, magnus helpless and loving it underneath him, all oh we shouldn’t, i shouldn’t, and half-protesting even as he sighs and melts into every touch and whines and shivers with pleasure, and like, hey, CONVOULTED ROLEPLAY WITH A STORYLINE, he’s supposed to be an ~innocent virgin~ or you know ~wait for his prince charming~ or whatever and here he is getting fucked and ruined by the dragon guarding his tower instead, letting a dragon kiss his tits and spread his legs and lick his clit and fill his cunt with that Big Dragon Dick which just adds to the whole humiliation, pretty “”innocent”” little princess lifting his skirts and begging a dragon to raw him hard) and then, you know, bing bang boom truth spell and suddenly all those little half-protests and bitten back whines of pleasure (what if someone sees? and i should call the guards and alec laughs all low like wouldn’t you like that, if your guards came in and saw you like this, saw me about to stuff your pretty cunt full--go ahead, sweetling, call the guards, we’ll give them a show--) morph into very loud slutty moans of pleasure and begging breathlessly for alec to do all sorts of filthy things and even magnus looks shocked at some of the things he’s saying 
actually that was supposed to be mostly in character but there’s another fun part--obviously magnus consented to the truth whatever beforehand but this could also lead to him blurting out something even he didn’t expect (like, especially kinky/filthy and/or Soft(TM)) so it’s just like. magnus tied up, legs spread, face burning, pussy wet, having just let out a very long string of pleas for something incredibly explicit and dirty--i can’t think of a good example but like bonus if it’s twi magnus (bc u kno ;) ) and alec’s just like.....damn and magnus is like was that too much and alec is like no hold on i’m just taking notes babe 
but really tho like even if he’s at that point a little too fucked out to notice or care, sometimes alec gets just the incredible pleasure to see magnus totally fucked out and shamelessly begging for alec to fuck him and call him a whore and spank him and edge him or whatever else and he’s just like 🥰 i love my husband 🥰
ALSO this one is a little more dicey but pandemonium/public sex? i imagine it’d have to be a controlled crowd bc, you know, truth serum, but like, magnus getting fucked nice and hard and babbling all these sexy whiny desperate things????? in front of everyone??? (bonus actually if it’s more of like. an area thing, or if alec had some too--this wouldn’t work for all of the scenarios probably but also magnus losing his mind and getting the living daylights fucked out of him all while alec is whispering just like. the softest validation in his ear and he literally Knows it’s true? good.)
speaking of the whole knowing it’s true part that in particular makes it very hot for alec like magnus is babbling and whining so much about wanting alec so bad, wanting alec to do all these filthy things to him, and like, a) validation, magnus wants him This Bad, b) consent sexy and knowing just how much magnus likes it when he bends him over and spanks him and pins him down and makes him cry with pleasure? good. c) again just Hot like all these things he’s saying he a hundred percent means and it’s not that he doesn’t other times but there’s something really good about knowing magnus literally can’t lie and is one hundred percent not holding back and he’s just begging for alec’s cock :) 
i have so many thoughts on truth serum, even just this like, one third of the categories i have for truth serum ideas lmao 
11 notes · View notes
Text
21st Century Vampire
One-Shot
Description: Marvel AU where Steve is a vampire who works at a blood donation centre. 
Warning: Just mentions of blood, nothing gore.
This one-shot is my entry for @caplanbuckybarnes writing challenge! There are some hilarious prompts on the list! Check it out now! 
My Main Masterlist
I don’t consent to have any of my work published or featured on any third party app, website or translated. If you are seeing this fanfiction anywhere but Tumblr, it has been reposted without my permission. In that case, please do share the link and let me know.
Steve Rogers was probably the world's worst vampire. Even after being alive for more than a century now, he was broke. And where did he manage to find work? At a blood donation centre! Disgusting! He was lucky there were very few vampires in LA, or his reputation would have been shredded to bits. A vampire working at a blood donation centre? Humiliating! Dishonorable! 
Steve hated working there. The stench of human blood was nauseating, the human beings more so. But unfortunately, the pay was decent and his colleagues were understanding. Nobody questioned his extremely pale skin, or found it weird that Steve never stepped out when the sun was still in the sky. Everybody quietly accepted that he was allergic to garlic without posing any further inquiries.
Working as a receptionist, he led quite a dull life work-wise. There wasn't really much for him to do except ask people to fill forms and sometimes calm down nervous first-time donors. He was generally patient with the humans, always biting back his wincing words, or trying his best to be as sympathetic as possible. Hey, after spending almost a 100 years on the planet, he could try to be a little more patient and a little less condescending.
But his calm and collected facade came crashing down the day you walked into the centre.
Flaunting a latest (and factually incorrect) vampire-teenager-love novel in your hand, you headed towards him and flashed a nervous smile. "Hi, do you guys take blood?"
Steve commended himself on the amount of self control it took not to roll his eyes. "You can donate blood here miss, if that's what you are talking about."
"Yes yes that's what I meant. I want to give blood. Where do I go?" you glanced towards the door beside the reception area.
"Kindly fill this form first ma'am," Steve pushed a familiar document towards you.
You filled it up pretty fast, leaving the space for your blood group blank. "I don't know what my blood group is. Is that okay?"
Calm down Steve, you can do this. "No ma'am that is not okay. When was the last time you took a blood test?"
You only bit your lower lip in response. 
"We will have to get a blood report done first, then you can donate ma'am," Steve explained irritably.
You nodded, "Ummm yeah, sure, absolutely. It's not like I am scared of needles or blood or anything. I read vampire fics for a reason, people!" you told a semi-empty waiting room.
Steve squinted his eyes at you, "Are you scared, miss?" 
You paused for a bit, then pointed at your book, "Yeah… But you know if I can handle the blood sucking scene in the book, I can surely handle a machine sucking my blood, right?" you tried laughing but only a dry sound escaped your throat.
Steve couldn't take it anymore. He hated novels that portrayed vampires as just human blood sucking creatures. He rolled his eyes at her, "That book is the worst kind of literature you can read. It is full of false information. Do yourself a favour and throw it in the bin."
A frown creased your forehead as you let his spiteful words sink in, "Who cares? It is still a great novel! And all the places that the author has mentioned exist in real life! So I don't know what you are talking about."
"Really? Just the real places are important to you? What about all the incorrect facts about vampires?" Steve replied hotly.
"What about it? The author has portrayed vampires in a completely different light!" you exclaimed.
Steve laughed an empty laugh, "Oohhh no! Vampires are NOT featured differently in that novel or in any other works throughout the world! They do not crave human blood. Infact, vampires hate human blood and everything to do with humans!"
"Oh yeah? And how do you know so much about vampires?"
On any other day, Steve would have backed down, claimed himself as a vampire enthusiast and accepted his defeat, but not today. Not on the full moon night he knew would turn Bucky into a tamed werewolf. He knew by the time he would reach home, Bucky would have eaten his carpets, bumped his head against himself in the mirror, ripped his stuffed toys and then cried over them. Today he had to deal with an emotional Bucky for the entire night. 
Then there was you. So stubborn to accept the truth that you were willing to argue with a complete stranger about your cursed book. 
The sheer stench of human blood added to the horrible cocktail of things that flipped off Steve.
Today would be the day Steve would lose his patience. 
"BECAUSE I AM A VAMPIRE!" he screamed at the room.
His announcement was followed by pin-drop silence. 
Unable to bear it anymore, he started his rant, "Do you think we vampires hunt humans? Of course not! There are so many of you guys in the world that it never was, is not and will never be considered as a sport! And no, our skin doesn't sparkle in the sunlight like freaking diamonds! Our sensitive skin gets burnt in the sunlight!"
His thin chest heaved as he struggled to maintain his breath, "No garlic and silver can kill us! We are all allergic to garlic. And silver gives us rashes on our skin. But do you know what is the worst part of being a vampire? The immortality! I am a 100-years-old vampire who is still somehow broke! And where did I finally manage to find work? At a freaking disgusting blood donation centre!"
You had moved away from his desk, afraid of his sudden outburst. 
The door next to the reception area opened as a tall, dark man poked his head out. "Is everything okay out here?" Dr Sam Wilson asked, taking in the scene before him.
Steve was still panting as the others in the waiting room just looked at him in shock. A few had their phones out and seemed to be recording something.
"Dr. Wilson," somebody asked, "Is it true what this man said? Is he really a vampire?" 
Sam looked at Steve, lines of exasperation evident on his face, "Ma'am, vampires, witches, wizards, werewolves etc do not exist in the real world." 
He turned to Steve, "Steve, what's going on?" 
"He just told us all that he was a vampire," you said, "Went on quite a detailed rant about it."
"Steve," Sam managed to say in a bitter tone.
"Why have you hired such wackos doc?" a man asked from the crowd.
"I am not a wacko!" Steve retaliated, "I am a vampire!"
"Then turn into a bat now!" the same guy challenged him.
"Huh! Vampires can't turn into bats. Some vampires liked to have bats as pets earlier," Steve defended his point.
"Steve, pack your things. You are fired," said a grim Sam.
"But I really am…"
"Steve, I have tolerated your outbursts in the past. I am not going to forgive you again. This is an highly unprofessional and unacceptable behaviour. You are fired effective immediately," Sam stood his ground.
Steve scoffed. So much for telling the truth.
He gathered his things and left, mad at himself, mad at the world, mad at Dr Erskine for turning him into a vampire just so that he could join the army.
Lost in his thoughts, he didn't notice as you caught up with him. "Hey," you softly said to get his attention.
Steve jumped. You quietly chuckled at his reaction. "Aren't vampires supposed to be aware of their surroundings?" 
He threw you a disgusted look and kept on walking.
"Hey wait!" you called out after him. "Are you really a vampire?" 
He looked at you at that moment. The sincerity in your eyes softened his. "Yeah," he muttered. 
"Can you keep a secret?" you whispered.
Steve leaned in closer to you. "I am a witch."
He looked upwards, rolled his eyes and started walking again. 
"Wait! Don't you believe me?"
"No I don't! And I really enjoyed the joke. So thank you!" he shouted back.
You saw his dark silhouette become a small dot on the horizon as a plan formed in your head. A vampire was maybe just the missing piece of the puzzle. You already had a speedster, a magician who practised the dark arts, a man with superhuman strength, another who could spin spider webs through his hands and lastly, a man who could fly.
You smiled at yourself. An army of some of the strongest men on Earth was just what you needed to start a revolution. An army of men, led by you, the Scarlet Witch.
Permanent tag: @donutloverxo
Taglists open!
49 notes · View notes
azx-re · 5 years
Text
Taking Care Of You When You're Drunk (SVU HC)
Summary: Headcanon about how the SVU guys deal with you when you’re drunk! 
Characters: Sonny Carisi, Rafael Barba, Mike Dodds, Nick Amaro, and Peter Stone. 
Trigger Warning: Fighting and inappropriate touching (mentioned).
Authors Note: This might be a pretty long post, so I will have to cut it at Sonny’s headcanon and the rest of the guys will be under the ‘keep reading’ sign. Please keep me updated if the ‘keep reading’ sign doesn’t work, thank you :)
Sonny Carisi:
Tumblr media
Our sweet, tender detective has a knack for taking care of people, we all know that.
After a date night that ended with you having one too many drinks, Sonny will take you back home. Once you both arrived at the apartment safely, Sonny will help you navigate to his bed, a gentle grip on the small of your back as you wobbled your way in.
He slowly sets you down on the bed (and you were out the minute your head hit the pillows), and started his quest to make sure you have a nice rest by taking of your heels and accessories.
Sonny knows that you trust him enough to take care of you properly (and since he would never do anything bad without your consent, ever), so he slowly strips you out of your dress and put you into more comfortable sleeping clothes: his faded Fordham law tee and sleeping pants.
Next he fished out the makeup remover on top of the vanity and starts to remove the heavy layer of makeup on your face (he actually knows which ones to use on what product, a knowledge he learned from his sisters and didn't think he'll need until now).
And when you're clean and comfortable, Sonny would set a glass of water along with some Advil on the nightstand, and set down an empty bucket beside your side of the bed (just in case). He'd give a gentle kiss at your forehead, careful not to wake you up as he crawled into the covers to sleep. Being the cuddler, his arms would snake around your torso and pulll you close to him, in which you’d nuzzle back into his warmth.
Honestly Sonny's the best at taking care of people, and you'd wake up in the morning with a banging headache, but feeling how light your face feels and the soft clothes touching your skin rather than the skin tight dress from the night before, you were grateful for his help nonetheless.
Rafael Barba:
Tumblr media
Rafael hardly sleeps at all, as his nights are mostly filled with reviewing what he's going to do tomorrow. And he always has his phone out, so he was always one call away when you're out having fun with the girls and needed help getting back.
Once he'd get your call, Rafa would drop everything that he’s doing at the moment, shuffling to the door with his wallet, jacket, and phone in hand. Not a moment later he’s on a taxi on your way to the location of the bar.
He’ll find you standing at the entrance, shifting from one heel to the other as you tried to hold yourself in your drunken state. Rafa would curse at your friends for leaving you alone: so vulnerable and unaware of your surroundings, but he’ll deal with them later.
With an arm on your waist to pull you close to him, Rafa would help you move your jelly-like legs back to the cab that was waiting. And once you’re settled inside the taxi, he takes you back to his apartment as it was closer than yours. Along the way you’d lean into him, fitting your face against the crook of his neck, whispering that he was your savior, your knight in shining armor ready to save this damsel in distress. The ADA would snort and smirk hearing your drunken slurs, but nonetheless he kept on caressing your hair as you seemed to cuddle closer to him.
The ride back up the apartment was hellish though. Because you were slowly slipping into dreamland, and Rafa had to hold you close against him and maneuver gently so you won’t slip and fall. It was in nights like these where Rafael would feel super grateful at seeing the sight of his apartment door, as holding the messy limbs grasping onto his jacket for balance was a rough 5-minute torture for his joints and muscles.
He’d swoop you up (bridle style) once the door was locked, it was far easier than dealing with mess of limbs scrambling for purchase.
And he'd lay you down on the bed, already snuggling into the pillows that very much smelled like your Rafael.
He'd lay a few more minutes beside you, stroking your hair out of your face and caressing your cheeks, feeling you smile against his palm as he cupped your cheek. And now Rafael could sleep peacefully, knowing you're safe and sound beside him.
Mike Dodds:
Tumblr media
Mike would be the type of guy who would gladly accompany you to a bar and have a drink whenever his job allows it. He even went to a night out with your coworkers once, and he would try his best to be polite and be in his best behavior for you.
He doesn’t appear to be clingy though: Mike would let his hand linger at your waist when you’re next to him, but he’d let you socialize with your coworkers too and would keep a close eye on you from afar.
Later in the night there was this one guy in your division that gets a bit too touchy with you, and Mike would quickly sense your discomfort and would pull you away from the guy. This isn’t the first time this have happened to you though, and in the past instances Mike wouldn’t hesitate to flash his badge and use his authority to scare the guy away.
Mike not only likes to protect you (and scare potentially dangerous guys away from you), he also likes to show his physique (to you) as well. If the bar you guys went are just a short walk away from your apartment, he’d piggyback you and would teasingly run down the street, just for the sake of hearing your giggles and slurred protests to stop. Even if his muscles ached because of carrying you, it was worth it to see you laugh and be a giggling mess because of him.
Once you’re back in the apartment, all the showcase of strength earlier seemed to disappear as he would carefully lay you down to the bed. He’d take your shoes off and change your clothes into more comfortable ones.
But what makes Mike Dodds a great care taker? He charges your phone before going to sleep! Mike knows that you’d have to make a lot of calls in the morning with your phone, and although you could just use a powerbank, he can see that you think it’s a hassle to use that thing, so he would always charge your phone for you to get you ready for the next day. And this gesture of his always make you grateful, because he definitely understands how important your phone is to you.
Mike would wake up far earlier before you and go on his morning run. He’d time it perfectly that he’ll arrive back to the apartment around the same time you’d wake up, and he’d bring you breakfast and coffee for your hangover.
Nick Amaro:
Tumblr media
You and Nick would hit the bar after a particularly hard case, and he’d always talk about something other than the case when he’s with you. He’d nurse his beer while talking fondly about his kids, and his heart seems to soar when he see how excited you are for the progress his kids make, and how you seem to love them so much even if you rarely met them.
Now we all know Nick has an awful, awful temper. Unlike Mike who would calmly scare guys that are pestering you, Nick would straight out roll his sleeves and stretch his shoulders. When the guy that’s bothering you doesn’t get the signal to back off, you’d occasionally have to hold Nick down and drag him out of the bar.
There was even this one time where he got into a huge fight with a bastard who was bothering you and getting on his nerves, and he’d end up getting a black eye and some cuts on his face. You’d end up nursing him when you’re not that drunk, and Nick would be having an earful of nagging from you about being too overprotective of you, when you wouldn’t want Nick to throw himself at every person who bothered you.
But Nick would always apologize after the scene he caused and he’d let you drink from the alcohol stash in his apartment, but he would keep an eye on how many shots you’ve drank, and stopping you when he thinks you’ve had enough. He’s went for drinks with you enough times to know your limit as well as you do, and he’d very much like to spare you from a horrible hangover in the morning.
The first thing Nick would do when you’re about pass out is to slowly take your gun away from the holster, and he would store both of your guns in his safe. Then he’d position you comfortably on the sofa, tucking a pillow under your head and covering you with a blanket. Nick would stay by your side for half an hour, just gently caressing your hair and smiling whenever you would lean to his touch and nudge his hand. When he realize it’s time for him to sleep as well, Nick would turn the lights off and set the AC on the perfect temperature so you wouldn’t wake up freezing.
You’d wake up to the smell of bacon and eggs being cooked, and Nick’s cooking, even if it’s just bacon and eggs, was always the best. A nice cup of coffee and a breakfast made by Nick would somehow miraculously cure your hangover. And Nick would eat breakfast with you wearing that goofy smile because seeing you eat and go about the day with a full stomach would make him happy, and he loves taking care of you the most.
Peter Stone:
Tumblr media
Peter would work long hours into the night, and it wasn’t an odd thing to see him being one of the very last person to leave the office. Friday nights are usually filled with paperwork scattered all over his desk and working well over midnight, but a call from you asking him to pick you up was all he needed to pack up and leave the office. He knew well that when you go out on a Friday night it meant you were out drinking with your colleges at work, and he’d call one of them that he trusted enough to keep an eye on you while he’s on the way.
Once Peter arrived at the bar he’d greet your barely sober coworkers and go straight for you, thanking the one that kept you away from trouble when he was on the way. At this point you were drunk enough that you were a mass of tangled limbs as you tried to take a hold of his shirt, all the while embarrassing your boyfriend with a slurred and singsong version of his name. Peter would laugh along with your coworkers at your behavior and bid them goodbye, before making your way towards his car parked outside.
He’d adjust your seat first before helping you inside. And when he arrives at the apartment, Peter would definitely piggyback you inside, ignoring the odd look the security guard shot you. He’d be careful to walk into the halls and into your room though, not wanting to hit your head or limbs on walls.
Once you’re laid on the bed, he’d join by your side after making sure you are comfortable. He’d drop his work and chose you tonight, pulling up the comforter and sliding in beside you. Peter loved the feeling of your head on his chest, and he’d endure the reek of alcohol from your lips to savor the feeling of you being safe in his arms tonight.
Sadly you drank too much last night and would wake up bolting for the bathroom and emptying your stomach from last night. Peter, who is a light sleeper, would be by your side in a second though, holding your hair and making sure your head doesn’t fall limp into the toilet from the nausea. He’d clean you up and gently drag you to the kitchen, where he’d cook you breakfast and offer you a Gatorade to help with the dehydration effects.
When you’re stomach is full, your drank enough water, and the hangover was slight relieved, Peter would cuddle with you on the couch, playing with your head and feel you snuggle closer to his chest, taking your mind off from the feeling of nausea and the remaining hangover in you.
923 notes · View notes
Note
Hi! Do you have any recs for casefics or fics that feel like they could have been an episode of the show? Anything with really good Sherlock/John bantering, investigating, etc?
Hi Nonny!
Oh, oh gosh I never thought of filing my case fics like this oh gosh, I’m so sorry D: Hmmm. I mean, I do have new fics to add to my case fics list, and you said you’re okay with just general case fics. I can update my case fics list?
CASE FICS Pt. 2
See Also: Case Fics || [MOBILE]
The Stranger by LaKoda0518 (T, 1,844 w., 1 Ch. || Alternate First Meeting, Fluff, First Kiss, For a Case, Mysterious Madman, Lonely John) – John Watson is standing on the platform waiting to board a train to his sister’s after being invalided home from Afghanistan. A chance meeting with a mysterious madman turns his world upside down and changes his life forever.
Closeted by Sexxica (E, 2,762 w., 1 Ch. || Trapped in a Closet, Panicking Sherlock, Hand Jobs, Coming in Pants, Awkward Conversations, Love Confessions, First Kiss, Fluffy Ending) – An improvised hiding spot and a bit of accidental voyeurism leave John and Sherlock in an awkward position.
Sleepless nights by El loopy (T, 5,467 w., 3 Ch. || Friendship, Hurt/Comfort, Nightmares, Panic Attack, Worried Sherlock) – Sherlock has a nightmare and John wants to know what it was about. Set during season 1. Three-shot. (has background cases John isn’t going on)
London Gods by a_different_equation (E, 11,092 w., 5 Ch. || American Gods Fusion || Magical Realism, Sex Magic, True Love, PTSD John, First Kiss/Time, Marathon Sex, Sensuality, Genie Sherlock, Human John, Internalize Homophobia, Star-Crossed Lovers, Soul Mates) – Sherlock Holmes is a jinn who does not grant wishes. However, when Dr. John H. Watson, recently returned from the war in Afghanistan, gets into his cab by “accident”, it might not even need magic to grant both men their deepest wish: love.
The Hand You’re Dealt by Lady Sam Mallory (T, 12,092 w., 1 Ch. || Hurt/Comfort, Angst, Light Violence, BAMF John, Doctor John, Injury, Friendship) – Sherlock, John and several others are trapped in a building when an explosion disrupts the crime scene they are working.
First Response by Arwen Jade Kenobi (T, 13,516 w., 6 Ch. || Hurt/Comfort, Friendship, Five and Ones, Whump / Injury) – Five times John had to perform first aid on Sherlock and one time Sherlock had to perform it on John.
Kintsugi by distantstarlight (E, 14,772 w., 1 Ch. || Post S4, Emotional Hurt / Comfort, Regret / Remorse, Loneliness, Separation, Drug Use, Healing, Protective John, Sad Sherlock, Dev. Rel., Complicated Relationships, Love, Angst With Happy Ending, Sherlock is Called Freak, John’s Penance, Voyeurism, Doctor/Caretaker John, Guilty John, Detox, Fingering, Love Confessions, Cuddling, Slight Non-Con Turns Enthusiastic Consent, Virgin Sherlock) – Sherlock Holmes becomes estranged from the man he had once considered his best friend after John lets him down horribly in public. It seems that the world’s only consulting detective will be on his own once again…or will he?
A Silver Sixpence by _doodle (NC-17, 16,400 w., 2 Ch. || LJ Fic || For a Case / Case Fic, Fake Relationship, Humour, Romance, Marriage Proposal, Awkward Idiots, Cuddling, Touching, Kissing, Love Confessions, Bed Sharing, Friends to Lovers, Fake Until It’s Not, Schmoop and Fluff, Bottomlock) – “John, we need to get married. It’s for a case, not any romantic notions on my part pertaining to our partnership,” Sherlock said, with brutal honesty, and without even looking up.
A Home for Us by sussexbound (M, 30,581 w., 12 Ch. || Scars, Bedsharing, Grief, Doctor John, Hurt/Comfort, Post-TRF, Implied/Referenced Torture, Sherlock POV, Pining Sherlock, Suicidal Ideation, Heavy Emotions, Clingy Sherlock, Hallucinations, Disassociation, Emotional Turmoil) – He has been on the road for two years, and he is exhausted. He’s almost accepted that he will never see London (John) again—almost. But then there are nights like tonight, where he is weak, and all he can think of is the warmth of the flat they once shared, the crackle of the fire in the hearth, the teasing smile playing at the corner of John’s lips, the boxes of half-eaten Chinese takeaway balanced precariously in their laps. He aches at the memory of it, at the realisation that it is something he may never experience again.
we have never seen a greater day than this by Lediona (T, 36,420 w., 7 Ch. || A Royal Night Out AU || WWII / VE Day, Prince Sherlock, Soldier John, Alternating POV, First Kiss, Bittersweet Ending, Homophobia, Dancing, Case-Fic-ish) – Peace. At long last. It’s VE Day and Prince William desires to join the celebrations. It is a night of excitement, danger and the first flutters of romance.
Guilty Secrets by Ellipsical (E, 55,086 w., 16 Ch. || Drumsticks, First Kiss/Time, Love Confession, Self-Sexual-Discovery, Anal, Rimming, Orgasim Denial, Butt Plugs, Cooking, Furniture Sex, Bath Sex, Rimming, Double Penetration, Anal Beads, Dancing, Romance, Tantric Edging, Internalize Homophobia, Case as Foreplay) – John has a prostate exam and discovers something surprising about himself. Experimentation follows. Sherlock wants to help. They’re in love. You know the drill.
The Thing Is by TSylvestris (E, 56,743 w., 21 Ch. || Case Fic, Dev. Rel., Anal/Oral, Blow Jobs, Meddling Mycroft, Drama, Romance, Humour, Casual Encounters, Pining Idiots, Possessive Sherlock, Orgasm Delay, Rough / Alley Sex, Public Sex, John Whump, Drugged John, Emotional Love Making, Awkward Relationship, Marriage of Convenience, Switchlock) – The problem with living with Sherlock, John thought, was that you never, never, ever knew the significance of anything. Like your flatmate’s nose buried in your hair. Whilst you’re in bed. Part 1 of Nitroglycerine
Hell Sent, Heaven Bound by ConsultingHound (M, 64,381 w, 16 Ch. || Angels / Demons AU ||  Fallen Angel Sherlock / Angel Cop John, Alternate First Meeting, Slow Burn, Case Fic, John & Lestrade are Friends Before Sherlock, BAMF John, Mind Palace John, Friends to Lovers, John in Denial, Sherlock Picks Out John’s Clothing, Clubbing / Dancing, Mildly Jealous John, Awkwardness, Kidnapping, Sherlock’s Mind Palace, Sacrifice, Worried / Anxious Sherlock, Angst with Happy Ending, Immortal to Mortal) – Ex-War healer and current angelic guard John Watson is not having the best day. He overslept, he’s underpaid, and now there’s someone tagging the Council’s building walls. However things may be about to get interesting: there’s an unusual stranger hanging around (the definition of tall, dark, and handsome), a literal underground cult is brewing, and rumblings are coming from hell. Can he keep his neighbourhood safe, how and why is he being connected to all this, and who the hell is Sherlock Holmes?
White Knight by DiscordantWords (M, 69,840 w., 13 Ch. || S4 Compliant/Post S4, Marriage For a Case, Jealous John, Pining John, Janine / Sherlock Fake Relationship, Serial Killers, Case Fic, Undercover as a Couple, Weddings, John is a Mess, Misunderstandings, Wedding Planning, Jealousy, Drunkenness, Love Confessions, Angst with Happy Ending) – Green. The word green was used to convey a great many things. Illness. Envy. Inexperience. Standing there amidst Janine’s chattering bridesmaids, watching Sherlock furrow his brow and study fabric swatches, watching him smile and simper and flirt, John thought it a remarkably apt colour choice. Because he felt quite sick to his stomach, he feared the source of said sickness might very well be jealousy, and he had absolutely no idea at all what to do about it. Or: Sherlock needs to fake a relationship for a case. He doesn’t ask John.
Being John Watson-ish by elwinglyre (E, 69,902 w., 17 Ch. || Bodysnatcher AU || Author John, Cranky Sherlock, Angst, Sexual Tension, First Kiss / Time, Falling in Love, BAMF John, Past Soldier John, Feelings, Inside Someone’s Brain, Shy Sherlock, Sherlock Loves John, POV Sherlock, Switchlock, Slow Burn, Internal Dialogue, Mental Turmoil) – When consulting detective Sherlock Holmes steps on one toe too many at a crime scene, he’s consigned to a desk job in an archaic office on the seventh-and-a-half floor of the New Scotland Yard. It’s in this bleak office that Sherlock discovers a portal into the mind of renowned author John Watson. Grander than his mind palace, this new wonderland affords Sherlock new vistas of experimentation. To learn more about the mystery behind the portal, Sherlock seeks out and befriends Watson. But then it all goes wrong when others find the secret portal door—including the man whose brain he visits.
The Monument of Memory by J_Baillier (M, 79,663 w., 14 Ch. || Post S4 Fix It Fic / S4 is Canon, Angst, Family Drama, Guilt, Case Fic, John Loves Sherlock, Complicated Feelings, Mentalism / Hypnosis, Murder, Grieving John, Sherlock is a Bit Not Good, Team Work, Trust Issues, BAMF John, Psychological Trauma, Protective John, Autistic-Spectrum Sherlock, Parentlock, John POV) –  A genius traumatised by a past he’s only beginning to recall. The psychopath sister that time forgot. A missing woman and a mentalist who may or may not be a murderer. And, in the middle of it all, stands John Watson.
Two Two One Bravo Baker by abundantlyqueer (E, 114,574 w., 27 Ch. || Military AU || Afghanistan, War Story, Thriller) – Captain John Watson of 40 Commando, the Royal Marines, is assigned to protect and assist Sherlock Holmes as he investigates what appears to be a simple war atrocity in Afghanistan. An intense attraction ignites between the two men as they uncover a conspiracy that threatens everything they’ve ever known, but Sherlock is as much hunted as hunter, and everyone close to him is in deadly danger. Can he solve the case in time to save himself and John? Part 1 of Two Two One Bravo Baker Universe
Proving A Point by elldotsee & J_Baillier (E, 186,270 w., 28 Ch. || Me Before You Fusion || Medical Realism, Insecure John, Depression, Romance, Angst, POV John, Sherlock Whump, Serious Illness, Doctor John, Injury Recovery, Assisted Suicide, Sherlock’s Violin, Awkward Sexual Situations, Alcoholism, Drugs, Idiots in Love, Slow Burn, Body Image, Friends to Lovers, Hurt / Comfort, Pain, Big Brother Mycroft, Intimacy, Anxiety, PTSD, Family Issues, Psychological Trauma, John Whump, Case Fics, Loneliness, Pain) – Invalided home from Afghanistan, running out of funds and convinced that his surgical career is over, John Watson accepts a mysterious job offer to provide care and companionship for a disabled person. Little does he know how much hangs in the balance of his performance as he settles into his new life at Musgrave Court.
MARKED FOR LATER
(these are fics I have in my MFL list for future reading and have not read them yet. Read at your own discretion).
And Then There Were Two by NimWallace (T, 10,194 w., 20 Ch. || Post S4, Mutual Pining, Case Fic, Slow Burn, Angst, Grief / Mourning, Mystery, Cults) – It’s quiet at Baker Street. Too quiet. It’s been a year since Mary died, but only a few months since the events of the Final Problem, and Sherlock and John have fallen into a state of despairing and monotony. So when a case involving a vicious cult on the English Country side appears, they quickly jump to go undercover as Sean Harmony and John Wales. But how can Sherlock keep a delicate John from breaking? And how can John come to terms with his love for his detective? Most importantly, what really happened the night of the Final Problem?
2017 by 7PercentSolution, J_Baillier (T, 11,466 w., 1 Ch. || Christmas, Case Fic, Est. Rel., Angst, Mental Health Issues, Autism, Anxiety, Family) – Sherlock takes on a case that raises unexpected challenges, both professional and personal. Memories of times before John complicate matters. Part 9 of On Pins And Needles
The shape of the world around us by Salambo06 (E, 15,058 w., 5 Ch. || Lumberjack John / Botanist Sherlock, Different First Meeting, John Has a Beard, Light Case Fic, Flirting, First Kiss / Time, Masturbation) – Looking through the bush, Sherlock felt his heartbeat quicken as a man passed in front of him. Sherlock frowned, trying to get a closer look despite the bush. The man was wearing a red plaid shirt rolled up to his elbows, and Sherlock couldn’t take his eyes off the man’s arms. Muscular, slightly tanned with golden hairs along his forearms. For some unknown reason, Sherlock found himself imagining them around his waist, holding him tightly. Closing his eyes for the briefest second, Sherlock shook his head. Opening his eyes and looking back to where the man stood only a moment prior, he found himself alone. Great, now his only chance to find his way back to town was gone. “Why are you wearing a suit?”
Couples Retreat by Madam_Fandom (E, 18,717 w., 10 Ch. || Fake Relationship, Undercover Couple, Case Fic, Angst, Kidnapping, Fake Marriage, Cross Dressing) – Couples are turning up missing at a very high class couples retreat; and the only way to get to the bottom of it is for John and Sherlock to go under cover as a couple.
All the Voices in Your Head by Atisenia (T, 19,725 w., 3 Ch. || Case Fic, Mind Palace, Magic / Magical Artifacts) – During a case that may or may not involve an angry ghost, John finds himself in a place he never thought he’d have a chance to visit.
Out of the Woods by SilentAuror (E, 20,471 w., 1 Ch. || Post S4, Romance, Slow Burn, Flirting, Drunk Sex, Practical Jokes, POV Sherlock) – Sherlock is fairly certain that John has taken to flirting with him of late, but can’t be entirely certain of it. At least, not until a case takes them into a forest, along with Lestrade’s team and something happens that will change everything about their lives…
Impossible Improbable Truth by KaraRenee (M, 24,308 w., 9 Ch. || Labyrinth AU) – John and Sherlock take a case investigating the disappearance of a teenage girl and her toddler half brother. What they find is an impossible adventure that leads them on a journey of discovery of their sexuality.
Off on the Wrong Foot by Unloyal_Olio (E, 31,078 w., 11 Ch. || Case Fic, Hate Sex, Bamf!John, Dark Comedy, Cuddles) – John and Sherlock aren’t flatmates. Instead, John gets a job in Bart’s morgue, and Sherlock attempts to abscond with body parts. Which is just not on.
The Adventure of the Consulting Woman by DancingGrimm (E, 39,298 w., 14 Ch. || Case Fic, Crossdressing, Humour, Trans Character, First Time, Romance, Disguise, BAMF John) – “So the plan is, you have until Saturday night to make that,” he pointed at Sherlock, “look and act convincingly like a woman, so she can go and be a damsel in distress and in so doing trap a serial murderer. Have I got that right?“
The Gift by Breath4Soul & notjustmom (M, 54,837+ w., 25/? Ch || WiP || ASiP AU || Alternate First Meeting, Depressed John, Fluff, Sweet Sherlock, Case Fic / It’s For A Case, First Kiss, Bed Sharing, Falling in Love, Dev. Rel., Kittens) – When John comes back from war broken, a mysterious stranger that seems to know too much about him pulls him out of his depression and his bland life with an unusual gift.
Focal Point by PuffleLock (E, 60,913 w., 13 Ch. || Post-TRF Divergence / Different Reunion, POV John, Slow Burn, For a Case, Friends to Lovers, Suicidal Thoughts, Sad Wank, Sherlock in Makeup, Dancing, Mentions of Torture / Depression / PTSD, Love Confessions, Idiots in Love, Frottage, Blow Jobs, Scars, Rimming, Anal, Toplock, First Kiss / Time, Gay Sherlock / Bi John) – John comes home early from a medical conference to find that every once in awhile, Sherlock can surprise the hell out of him. Can John surprise him back?
The Doubtful Comforts of Human Love by PoppyAlexander (M, 61,500 w., 7 Ch. || Ballet / Rugby AU || Ballet Sherlock / Rugby John, Est. Long-Term Relationship, Marriage, Case Fic, Blow Jobs, Implied Infidelity, Angst, Dirty Talk, Violent Outbursts, Arguments, Relationship Discussions, Love Letters, Grand Gestures, Hopeful Ending) – UK Ballet principal dancer Sherlock Holmes and assistant rugby coach John Watson met and fell in love as ambitious, optimistic teenagers. Twenty years on, they are entering midlife, facing the break-down of their bodies and the ending of their careers, and contemplating what the future holds for two middle-aged men forced to start over. With a frightening crisis unfolding at the Ballet, Sherlock must balance the demands of his career, his friendships, and his marriage with his own struggle against bitterness and discontent, while John takes a long-overdue glance from the outside, in, and stutter-steps toward making a kind of peace.
Just To Hold You Close by sussexbound (E, 70,841 w., 18 Ch. || Alternate First Meeting, Sherlock POV, ASD Sherlock, PTSD John, Demisexual Sherlock, Bisexual John, Cuddling/Snuggling, Platonic Cuddling, Enthusiastic Consent, Bed Sharing, Love Confessions, First Kiss/Time, Sexual Tension, Emotional Hurt/Comfort, Cuddle Negotiations, For a Case Until It Isn’t, Hair Petting, Sexual Negotiation, Anxiety, Trust Issues, Slow Burn, Panic Attacks, Frottage, Hand/Blow Jobs, Referenced Self Harm / Abuse / Suicidal Ideation, First Kiss/Time, Anal) – When a woman is murdered and the last person to see her alive is recently invalided army vet turned reluctant (and prickly) professional cuddler, John Watson, Sherlock Holmes is pulled into a world of intimacy and intrigue he never could have imagined. John is a conundrum and mystery: frank yet reserved, tender yet angry, open yet afraid. Sherlock is instantly drawn into his orbit, and begins to feel and desire things he never has before.
Rewind by All_I_need (E, 87,593 w., 24 Ch. || Fake/Pretend Relationship, Pining, Angst, Sharing a Bed, Dancing Lessons, Oblivious John) – About a month before John’s wedding, he and Sherlock embark on one last case together: a murder at a remote hotel in the middle of nowhere. A lot can happen in a week. And a lot doesn’t. But what if …?
The Summer Boy by khorazir (T, 94,771 w., 6 Ch. || Post S3/Post TAB/Alternate S4, Friends to Lovers, Flashbacks, Sussex, Bullying, 1980′sKid Sherlock, Emotional Hurt/Comfort, Inexperienced, Grief/Mourning, Pining Sherlock) – About half a year after the fateful events at Appledore, Sherlock and John embark on a private case in Sussex. For Sherlock, it’s a journey into his past, bringing up memories both happy and sad that he has locked away for almost thirty years. For John, it means coming to terms with the present – and a potential future with Sherlock. Part 1 of the The Summer Boy series
The Bravery of the Soldier by bakerstreetgirl (G, 101,703 +w., 26/27 Ch. ||  WIP || BAMF John, John in Afghanistan, PTSD, Post-TRF, Case Fic, Sherlock Cares, Epic Bromance, Platonic Soulmates, Platonics, Flashbacks) – When a news story about a hostage situation in Afghanistan breaks, details about John Watson’s military service come to light that the doctor had kept secret for a long time. Sherlock is intrigued and John manages to surprise the British government. What John needs in light of this story and the PTSD responses it flares up, is a friend. Can Sherlock Holmes step up to the job?Deals mainly with John’s career and military background, plus epic friendship, BAMFness and a little bit of case fic. Part 1 of the Before Baker Street series
We Will Survive by anny (M, 103,007+ w., 21/25 Ch. || WiP || Viclock vs Johnlock, Past Viclock, Anal / BJ’s / Orgasms, Music, Jealousy, Case Fic, Social Media, Protective Mycroft, Pining John / Sherlock, Fluff, Weddings, Drug References, Drunkenness, Angst, Humour, Character Death) – After Reichenbach, Sherlock is back in London to face a new villain: Sebastian Moran. But he has to deal with John’s new life with Mary Morstan, and he soon understands that things between them have changed. With the arrival of Victor Trevor in Sherlock’s life, John will finally deal with his true feelings for Sherlock…..
The Case of the Moebius Trip by Bitenomnom (NR, 129,218 w., 21 Ch. || Time Travel, BAMF!John, Angst, Death, Post-TRF) – When John finally gives in and accepts a case for the first time since Sherlock fell eight months ago, he finds himself in a unique position: in possession of what his client calls a time machine, and desperate enough to give it a go. If it works, he could travel back in time. If it works, he could save Sherlock.
Ten Days by Engazed (E, 137,208 w., 31 Ch. || Rape/Non-Con, Post-TRF, Angst, Hurt/Comfort, Torture, Case Fic) – Sherlock Holmes has been dead for forty months, and John is at last beginning to live his life again. But just when he believes he might be happy, his world crashes back down around him.John is named a missing person. Someone is pointing DI Lestrade in the wrong direction. And as the days pass, his situation only grows more dire. It seems like the disappearance of his best friend is the only thing that can bring Sherlock Holmes back from the dead. Part 1 of The Fallen
All the Best and Brightest Creatures by wordstrings (E, 188,426 w., 33 Ch. || Case Fic, Action/Adventure, POV First Person, Alternate Canon, Romance, Hurt / Comfort, Love at First Sight, Asexuality, Kidnapping, Torture, Drug Use/Addiction) – Sherlock sent Jim Moriarty to prison for killing Carl Powers at age ten. This is the story of the consequences.
Enigma by khorazir (M, 289,667 w., 23 Ch. || Codebreaker / WWII / Imitation Game-Inspired AU || Case Fic, Espionage, Period-Typical Homophobia / Sexism, Pining Sherlock, Inexperienced / VirginSherlock, Implied / Referenced Drug Use, Non-Graphic Violence) – It’s the autumn of 1941, war is raging in Europe, German U-boats are raiding Allied convoys in the Atlantic, the Luftwaffe is bombing English cities, and the cryptographers at Bletchley Park are working feverishly to decode their enemies’ encrypted communications. One should consider this challenge and distraction enough for capricious codebreaker Sherlock Holmes. But the true enigmas are yet waiting to be deciphered: an unbreakable code, a strange murder, and the arrival of Surgeon Captain John H. Watson of the Royal Navy.
My Heart Is True As Steel by prettysailorsoldier (E, 316,207+ w., 29/? Ch. || Teenlock, Case Fic, Rugby, Fluff, First Kiss/Time, Past Drug Use, Anal, Blow Jobs) – When Sherlock and John become roommates at a prestigious sixth-form college, they both get a lot more than they bargained for. Between Shakespeare, rugby, and not a small amount of murder, it promises to be a very interesting year, but there is much more going on than meets the eye. A noose is tightening around the duo, darker and more dangerous than anyone realizes, and it will take everything they both have to unravel it before they lose everything they’ve found.
The Men Who Talked Between the Words by Odamaki (E, 463,024 w., 30 Ch. || Parentlock, UST/URT, Pining Sherlock, Grieving John, Emotional Hurt/Comfort, Past Abuse, Slow Burn/Build, Case Fic, First Kiss / Time, Implied/Referenced Suicide & Drug Use, Slow Burn, Sherlock Whump, Panic Attacks) – John expected to be a father some day; he expected to have the house, and the wife and the nice suburban job. Sherlock never expected to have children, in part because he never expected to make it past 30. As it turns out, you don’t get a choice. Crammed into Baker Street with a baby, John struggles with single-parenthood and his own fears, while Sherlock treads the fine line between doing too little and saying too much.
136 notes · View notes
mistbornthefinal · 3 years
Text
Madoka Magica Aniversary Analysis: Part 7
Facing Your Pain
We find Sayaka returning to her home presumably just after the events of the last episode. She tosses down her Soul Gem onto the desk surprisingly carelessly given that she just learned that it’s literally her soul. As she addresses Kyubey he’s just there despite not being in any of the establishing shots.
“You tricked us, didn’t you?”
Kyubey’s response is complete bullshit because, yes he did. Kyubey reveals or conceals information according to his own interests in order to manufacture consent. Even if he never outright lies in the process it’s still blatant trickery and deception. 
Tumblr media
(pictured bunnycat being a dick)
Of course if anyone still didn’t get the memo he then places his paw on Sayaka’s Gem and makes her experience the unfiltered pain of being stabbed. In light of this scene it’s hard to believe that Kyubey is some kind of dispassionate utility maximizer. Regardless of what he might later claim about not having emotions it’s clear there’s some degree of sadism at work here and later on when he shows up to Homura’s house to gloat after getting Kyouko killed. 
In particular his deployment of violence as an “educative” tool when his logic is questioned by those it exploits is all to human despite Kyubey’s claims of being beyond humanity. 
He then tells Sayaka that it’s possible to completely shut out pain though he dose not recommend doing so. Which is clearly just him trying to push Sayaka into a worse place in order to put more pressure on Madoka to contract. What a dick.
(cue connect)
At school we see Sayaka’s desk has been folded into the floor of the school indicating her absence. We get a brief cut to Sayaka at home staring into her Soul Gem. Then we’re back on the #aesthetic rooftop with Madoka and Homura. Madoka askes if Homura knew about the lich thing and why she didn’t say anything before if she did. Homura says that no one she has told in the past believed her. Madoka then wonders how Kyubey can be so cruel.
Homura outlines Kyubey’s philosophy as she understands it. Kyubey does not share human values and as horrible as his price is it’s still small one for miracle. Even if Sayaka had dedicated every waking hour of her life to caring for Kyousuke he wouldn’t have gotten better. Yet still the cost of curing him was only Sayaka’s life. 
Homrua tell Madoka again to give up on Sayaka. Madoka reminds us that Sayaka saved Madoka and Hitomi’s life back in episode 4, it’s not in Madoka to abandon a friend especially one who put her own life on the line to protect her. Homura tells her not to confuse gratitude for responsibility (you’re one to talk Homura-chan) and again asserts that Sayaka is beyond saving.
Madoka asks how Homura can be so cold to which she muses 
Tumblr media
(don’t cut yourself on that edge)
Meanwhile Sayaka is still lying in bed when Kyouko calls out to her telepathically. As they walk together Kyouko says she’s mostly gotten over the existential panic of “everything that makes you you is in this fragile Gem”. Having magic powers and being able to live as she likes is enough to satisfy her even considering the price (though she is still unaware of the true price of course). She restates her philosophy of living only for herself. 
The two of them arrive at their destination the ruins of the Sakura family church, the ideal setting for Kyouko to relate her backstory. But first she offers Sayaka an apple, because symbolism. Sayaka tosses the apple away and an enraged Kyouko lifts her up by the collar and threatens to kill her. Kyouko doesn’t like it when people waste food for reasons that will soon be obvious.
Kyouko sets Sayaka down, picks the apple up, dusts it off, and returns it to the bag. Then she starts her story which is show to us through a filter of non-diagetic puppets. He father was a preacher, a kind soul who only wanted the best for people. However his desire to do the right thing let to him preaching an unorthodox dogma. He was excommunicated and his family fell onto hard times. A young Kyouko couldn’t stand how know no one would listen to him (though current Kyouko admits that from the outside it must have seemed like he was trying to start a cult.)
Tumblr media
(this is what scientologists actually believe)
So Kyouko made her contract and the next morning their church was filled with believers, and the world gained another Puella Magi. For a time Kyouko considered her and her father as two sides of the same coin, each working to save the world in their own ways. Of course then her father found out.
Learning that his new followers were there not by his words but his daughters magic broke his spirt and caused him to turn against his daughter calling her a witch. He turned to drink and ultimately killed both himself and Kyouko’s mother and younger sister. Her wish destroyed her family, because she made that wish without knowing what the person she made it on behalf of truly wanted. So from that day onward Kyouko resolved to only user magic for herself. 
Kyouko the asserts that hope and despair have to ultimately have to balance out. Something other characters will repeat even though it’s kind of dubious. Sayaka points out a hole in Kyouko’s logic if Kyouko is preaching pure selfishness then why worry over her. It’s clear that Kyouko sees her younger self in Sayaka and thus want’s to both save her and have her to validate how she has spent her life since she lost her family. 
Tumblr media
(insert Always Sunny style title card reading: “Sayaka regrets her actions”)
Sayaka isn’t interested in validating Kyouko. Instead while she admits that she had the wrong idea about Kyouko she reiterates her decision to never regret her actions. Sayaka then asks how Kyouko got those apples, when Kyouko is unable to answer Sayaka says that if she can’t say than there’s no way that she can partake. She turns to leave, she’ll continue to fight in her own way if that inconveniences Kyouko she’s welcome to try to kill her again. Sayaka no longer bares the other Puella Magi any ill will but neither is she willing to lose to her.
As Sayaka leaves Kyouko goes back to her old habit, attempting to fill the void of lost social connection with food. It doesn’t seem very effective.
The next day Sayaka returns to school and tries to play off her absence, but when she spots Kyousuke she is still unable to approach him. After school Hitomi calls Sayaka for a one on one meeting at the cafe. There she lays down her ultimatum. Hitomi also has romantic feelings for Kyousuke but in honor of their friendship and Sayaka’s longer relationship she will allow her to make the first move. However Sayaka only get’s 24 hours after which Hitomi will confess her feelings.
Tumblr media
That night once again Madoka is waiting for Sayaka as she heads out on patrol. Sayaka asks why Madoka is so kind to her as her own opinion of her self has recently plummeted. She “almost” regretted something today, when Hitomi gave her that ultimatum she considered what would have happened if she hadn’t saved her. She’s already given up on being with Kyousuke as since she is a “zombie” having a romantic relationship is impossible. 
This isn’t rational so to speak, rather Sayaka’s depression about not being able to live up to her ideals is effecting how she processes the revelation about what has been done to her body. To a certain extent she would rather call herself a monster than admit that she doesn’t have the courage to confess to her crush or that the idealized standard she set for herself is unachievable. Despite her low spirits she resolves to go kill a witch.
We then cut to the outside of a labyrinth presumably the one Sayaka is fighting in as Kyouko looks on. Homura joins her shortly and Kyouko says she isn’t going to interfere with his hunt, this is a Witch and fighting it is not a waste by her measure. She then notes that Sayaka is having trouble.
Then we cut to inside the barrier, and some of the most beautiful animation that Madoka Magica has to offer. Elsa Maria’s barrier is a world of monochrome with both the humans and the witch rendered as black silhouettes. This witch extends the religious imagery we had earlier with the only color (beyond touches of the girls image color on their outline) is the orange monstrance before which the witch prays.  
Tumblr media
Sayaka cuts her way through the witches familiars, animal heads on ribbons of shadow but when she reaches the witch proper an entire tree erupts from it’s body to engulf her. Kyouko comes to her aid cutting her free and offering to take over the fight. 
Sayaka refuses and charges at witch again. This time she is heedless of her own injuries hacking away at the witch with savage abandon. 
Tumblr media
It’s true.
Tumblr media
If I just detach myself...
Tumblr media
it doesn’t hurt at all.
Madoka begs her to stop (cue magia)
Welp that was EP 7. Extrapolating backwards a bit we can sort of see how for the past few three episodes how Sayaka and Kyouko have arcs that are sort of inverse of each other. In EP 5 both of them them aspire to fill the narrative and physical space that was left when Mami died. Kyouko at first sells herself as the veteran magical showing the newbies the ropes while Sayaka swears herself to upholding the image that Mami projected to cover her loneliness. The two move to clash in ep 6 but the revelation of a part of Kyubeys system that neither of them (or Mami) was aware of shocked both to their core. 
With their foundations shaken Kyouko attempts to reach to the girl she tried to kill who reminds her so much of her old self, opening up and sharing her trauma in the hopes that Sayaka can validate her philosophy. To hope the two of them can find some mutual solace in their failure of their old dreams. It’s not to be however as though Sayaka gives up her anger at Kyouko she rejects the possibility of connection. Instead she chooses to accelerate her downward spiral by doubling down on her desire to live up to her idealized image. Now Sayaka is in freefall and next episode we find out what happens when a Puella Magi hits rock bottom.
2 notes · View notes